of_o ransom_n ephe_n i._n 13._o iv_o 30._o unless_o a_o reason_n can_v be_v show_v why_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n john_n shall_v travail_v from_o jerusalem_n to_o samaria_n to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o need_v not_o do_v at_o jerusalem_n where_o they_o be_v or_o original_o why_o the_o imposition_n of_o the_o apostle_n hand_n shall_v be_v requisite_a to_o procure_v some_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o not_o other_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n record_v of_o the_o apostle_n all_o man_n know_v how_o ancient_n how_o general_a the_o custom_n have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n for_o bishop_n to_o confirm_v the_o baptize_v by_o pray_v for_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n profess_v thereby_o that_o they_o own_o their_o faith_n and_o baptism_n and_o acknowledge_v they_o for_o part_n of_o their_o flock_n as_o acknowledge_v by_o they_o for_o their_o pastor_n which_o be_v that_o eminence_n of_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o bishop_n in_o which_o the_o welfare_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v say_v s._n hierome_n aduâ—rsus_fw-la luciferianâ—s_fw-la for_o tertullian_n also_o de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n xvii_o reserve_v unto_o the_o bishop_n the_o right_a of_o grant_v baptism_n though_o he_o allow_v not_o only_a priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o partly_o also_o layman_n to_o baptise_v now_o if_o from_o the_o beginning_n this_o privilege_n be_v reserve_v the_o apostle_n in_o sign_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o baptism_n which_o so_o they_o allow_v if_o those_o who_o receive_v baptism_n at_o year_n of_o discretion_n hâ—â—ing_v themselves_o make_v profession_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o to_o acknowledge_v thâ—ir_a pastor_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n wrap_v up_o in_o they_o as_o that_o uâ—on_v which_o the_o effect_n of_o baptism_n depend_v how_o much_o more_o those_o that_o be_v baptise_v â—_z who_o can_v otherwise_o according_a to_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v secure_v that_o they_o profess_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o by_o their_o bishop_n allowance_n through_o who_o they_o have_v communion_n with_o the_o wâ—ole_a church_n for_o as_o i_o have_v show_v that_o there_o be_v original_o no_o other_o mean_a to_o maintain_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o secure_v the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o his_o flock_n so_o be_v the_o ysame_a the_o only_a mean_a to_o secure_v the_o flock_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o own_v their_o bishop_n and_o his_o faith_n and_o howsoever_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v limit_v and_o the_o bishop_n in_o exact_v the_o same_o yet_o be_v it_o necessary_o a_o act_n of_o chief_a power_n in_o the_o church_n to_o allow_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o when_o once_o presbyterian_o share_v this_o part_n of_o the_o bishop_n power_n among_o their_o trier_n allow_v they_o to_o admit_v to_o the_o communion_n those_o that_o can_v say_v the_o catechism_n which_o they_o make_v themselves_o first_n they_o put_v upon_o we_o a_o new_a faith_n which_o we_o must_v own_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n then_o to_o debauch_v partisan_n to_o themselves_o they_o authorize_v the_o malice_n of_o gross_a carnal_a christian_n to_o domineer_v over_o their_o neighbour_n who_o they_o may_v easy_o pick_v a_o quarrel_n with_o for_o not_o answer_v their_o catechism_n but_o be_v not_o able_a either_o to_o warrant_v or_o to_o teach_v they_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o least_o tittle_n of_o it_o which_o so_o near_o concern_v their_o salvation_n how_o necessary_a be_v it_o that_o it_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o head_n of_o each_o church_n beside_o that_o by_o acknowledge_v he_o they_o visible_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o he_o govern_v and_o to_o his_o authority_n in_o such_o matter_n as_o the_o law_n do_v not_o determine_v which_o be_v the_o very_a mean_n of_o maintainidg_n unity_n in_o the_o church_n and_o true_o the_o consideration_n of_o this_o point_n discover_v unto_o we_o the_o only_a sure_a ground_n upon_o which_o any_o man_n may_v resolve_v what_o office_n of_o christianity_n may_v be_v minister_v by_o the_o several_a order_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o the_o power_n of_o confirm_v proper_a to_o the_o bishop_n evidence_v that_o he_o alone_o grant_v baptism_n either_o by_o particular_a appointment_n or_o by_o general_a law_n in_o which_o his_o authority_n be_v involve_v but_o a_o layman_n sometime_o may_v minister_v it_o we_o see_v what_o s._n paul_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v 1_o cor._n i._n 17._o god_n send_v i_o not_o to_o baptize_v but_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n our_o lord_n have_v say_v mat._n xxviii_o 19_o go_v preach_v and_o make_v disciles_a of_o all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o power_n of_o appoint_v it_o not_o the_o ministry_n of_o do_v it_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n which_o reason_n will_v hold_v in_o sundry_a particular_n concern_v ordination_n concern_v absolution_n and_o penance_n concern_v confirmation_n and_o other_o in_o all_o which_o this_o be_v once_o secure_v that_o no_o man_n act_v beyond_o the_o power_n which_o he_o receive_v it_o will_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o some_o order_n do_v that_o by_o particular_a commission_n from_o their_o superior_n which_o their_o order_n inable_v not_o all_o that_o be_v of_o it_o to_o do_v because_o in_o such_o case_n it_o be_v not_o authority_n but_o ministry_n which_o they_o contribute_v as_o for_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n that_o the_o power_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n be_v equal_a to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o which_o that_o order_n have_v a_o interest_n in_o the_o inward_a court_n of_o conscience_n the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o church_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o bishop_n with_o advice_n and_o assistance_n of_o his_o presbyter_n whereas_o the_o power_n of_o preach_v and_o baptise_v be_v of_o ordinary_a right_n communicable_a to_o deacon_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o all_o this_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n iii_o and_o to_o that_o which_o must_v be_v say_v here_o in_o due_a place_n let_v not_o then_o those_o of_o the_o presbytery_n or_o congregation_n think_v their_o business_n do_v till_o they_o can_v give_v we_o some_o reasonable_a account_n how_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n shall_v agree_v to_o set_v up_o bishop_n into_o a_o rank_n above_o their_o clergy_n and_o people_n both_o if_o this_o have_v be_v forbid_v nay_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v so_o order_v by_o the_o apostle_n not_o that_o i_o grâ—nt_v they_o to_o have_v any_o more_o appearance_n of_o evidence_n from_o the_o scripture_n to_o destroy_v the_o superiority_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o the_o maintenance_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n than_o the_o socinian_o have_v to_o destroy_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n but_o because_o i_o do_v grant_v these_o as_o i_o grant_v the_o other_o that_o there_o be_v that_o appearance_n of_o evidence_n which_o every_o one_o that_o be_v concern_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o bishop_n can_v evidenly_a resolve_v as_o every_o one_o that_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o be_v able_a evident_o to_o resolve_v all_o objection_n which_o the_o socinian_o can_v make_v against_o it_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o s._n hierome_n have_v allege_v many_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o show_v that_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v both_o the_o same_o thing_n under_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o be_v but_o of_o positive_a humane_a right_n by_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v many_o follower_n in_o this_o opinion_n among_o church_n writer_n though_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o it_o can_v never_o be_v pretend_v that_o s._n jerome_n or_o any_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n after_o or_o before_o s._n jerome_n ever_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n 1._o tim._n v._o 17._o the_o elder_n that_o rule_v well_o be_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n special_o those_o that_o labour_n in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n or_o any_o other_o syllable_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n to_o show_v that_o any_o of_o those_o that_o s._n paul_n pronounce_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n be_v layman_n that_o be_v of_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v now_o a_o essential_a ingredient_n of_o the_o design_n both_o of_o our_o presbytery_n and_o also_o so_o far_o as_o i_o know_v of_o the_o
that_o all_o be_v baptize_v infant_n the_o recognizance_n of_o our_o christianity_n then_o receive_v can_v be_v make_v to_o so_o good_a purpose_n as_o limit_v the_o solemnity_n thereof_o to_o the_o bishop_n own_o hand_n i_o can_v say_v the_o same_o of_o ordination_n and_o will_v say_v the_o same_o if_o i_o do_v find_v any_o irreprovable_a custom_n for_o priest_n to_o ordain_v the_o canon_n of_o ancyra_n i_o have_v expound_v otherwise_o and_o eutychius_n his_o relation_n have_v be_v reject_v for_o a_o fable_n elsewhere_o i_o find_v by_o unanswerable_a argument_n that_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n make_v ordination_n good_a which_o for_o the_o act_n of_o those_o by_o who_o they_o be_v solemnize_v be_v utter_o void_a the_o case_n of_o ischyras_n and_o the_o meletian_o be_v famous_a pretend_v to_o have_v be_v make_v priest_n by_o coluthus_n a_o schismatic_a bishop_n under_o meletus_n by_o the_o council_n which_o hosius_n be_v at_o he_o be_v make_v a_o layman_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o meletian_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n athanasius_n apolog._n ii_o insi_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o sacrilege_n commit_v in_o break_v his_o chalice_n because_o there_o be_v neither_o consecration_n nor_o church_n among_o schismatic_n yet_o be_v these_o ordination_n admit_v for_o good_a by_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n provide_v they_o stand_v to_o the_o order_n of_o it_o therefore_o athanasius_n except_v further_a that_o meletius_n do_v not_o give_v up_o ischyras_n his_o name_n in_o the_o list_n of_o his_o clergy_n the_o same_o have_v be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o donatist_n have_v they_o be_v admit_v by_o the_o church_n every_o one_o in_o his_o order_n as_o i_o say_v melchiade_n pope_n be_v content_a they_o shall_v be_v the_o same_o be_v the_o case_n which_o leo_n i_o resolve_v rusticns_n bishop_n of_o narbonne_n in_o epist_n xcii_o cap._n ii_o allow_v those_o ordination_n to_o stand_v good_a upon_o certain_a term_n which_o of_o themselves_o be_v void_a if_o it_o can_v appear_v that_o the_o church_n do_v at_o the_o first_o accept_v for_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n whosoever_o xii_o presbyter_n of_o his_o church_n shall_v install_v i_o will_v conclude_v he_o no_o less_o bishop_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o his_o suffragans_fw-la who_o the_o priest_n advancing_z to_o the_o high_a throne_n have_v set_v over_o themselves_o then_o have_v three_o of_o they_o consecrate_v he_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n but_o find_v that_o a_o fable_n and_o no_o other_o instance_n allege_v upon_o any_o good_a ground_n i_o conclude_v s._n jerome_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n credit_n unquestionable_a witness_v no_o more_o than_o they_o may_v see_v and_o affirm_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v to_o be_v the_o bishop_n peculiar_a as_o indeed_o most_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o his_o church_n it_o be_v say_v that_o novatus_n presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n make_v felicissimus_n deacon_n of_o that_o church_n s._n cyprian_a epist_n xlix_o but_o it_o be_v say_v also_o that_o he_o make_v novatianus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n both_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o faction_n who_o name_n you_o have_v there_o epist_n lv._o it_o be_v say_v that_o eustathius_n be_v remove_v from_o the_o sea_n of_o antiochia_n in_o the_o year_n cccxxviii_o paulinus_n who_o be_v not_o make_v bishop_n there_o till_o ccclxii_o govern_v the_o church_n there_o with_o his_o fellow_n presbyter_n as_o also_o when_o meletius_n be_v set_v asidea_n while_o after_o do_v flavianus_n and_o diodorus_n theodoret_n eccl._n hist_n i._o 21._o ii_o 28._o iv_o 12_o 14._o sure_o have_v catholic_n bishop_n on_o all_o side_n they_o may_v govern_v the_o widowhood_n of_o the_o church_n without_o meddle_v with_o the_o bishop_n peculiar_a it_o be_v say_v that_o apollinaris_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o laodiâ—â—a_n by_o a_o part_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n and_o by_o he_o vitalis_n bishop_n of_o the_o party_n which_o he_o have_v gain_v at_o antiochia_n theodoret_n v._n 3._o that_o the_o novatian_o have_v their_o church_n in_o constantinople_n and_o the_o adjacent_a province_n yet_o never_o be_v head_v by_o any_o bishop_n that_o fall_v from_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o make_v themselves_o all_o minister_n as_o if_o apollinaris_n can_v not_o as_o well_o find_v bishop_n to_o ordain_v he_o bear_v up_o the_o party_n that_o choose_v he_o as_o audius_n in_o epiphanius_n haer._n lxx_o find_v a_o bishop_n as_o ready_a as_o himself_o to_o fall_v from_o the_o church_n and_o to_o make_v he_o a_o bishop_n as_o if_o the_o novatian_o be_v in_o likelihood_n plant_v from_o rome_n can_v not_o have_v their_o bishop_n ordain_v by_o their_o party_n there_o certain_o it_o be_v a_o desperate_a attempt_n to_o persuade_v we_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n of_o tours_n any_o priest_n shall_v ordain_v as_o bishop_n of_o clermont_n in_o auvergne_n because_o he_o report_v hist_n v._o 5._o that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v choose_v by_o a_o party_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n keep_v possession_n for_o above_o xx_o year_n for_o pretend_v that_o the_o neighbour_n bishop_n do_v he_o wronâ—_n in_o not_o consecrate_v he_o he_o may_v by_o favour_n at_o court_n hold_v the_o possession_n which_o he_o have_v get_v not_o meddle_v with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n but_o the_o christianity_n of_o scotland_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n even_o during_o those_o time_n when_o it_o can_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v that_o any_o scot_n dwell_v in_o scotland_n which_o make_v i_o marvel_n that_o this_o objection_n shall_v be_v sound_a in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o x_o english_a history_n for_o that_o the_o relation_n of_o hector_n boise_n or_o john_n more_o or_o buchanan_n as_o ignorant_a as_o his_o predecessor_n though_o in_o better_a latin_a shall_v be_v swallow_v by_o those_o that_o can_v not_o judge_n though_o it_o have_v be_v against_o their_o interest_n it_o have_v not_o be_v strange_a but_o that_o a_o man_n of_o such_o skill_n in_o all_o antiquity_n shall_v repeat_v a_o ungrounded_a relation_n of_o certain_a priest_n call_v câ—ldâ—i_n that_o â—aâ—e_v their_o own_o bishop_n without_o any_o mark_n of_o historical_a truth_n upon_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n of_o more_o will_n than_o skill_n to_o do_v mischief_n in_o the_o church_n but_o after_o christianity_n be_v plant_v as_o well_o among_o the_o pict_n as_o the_o scot_n in_o scotland_n by_o s._n columb_n it_o be_v argue_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o duresme_fw-fr and_o oâ—hers_n in_o england_n that_o spring_v from_o that_o plantation_n be_v make_v by_o priest_n only_o of_o s._n columb_n monastery_n in_o his_o island_n which_o man_n of_o learning_n will_v not_o do_v if_o common_a sense_n can_v persuade_v they_o not_o to_o employ_v their_o learning_n to_o make_v man_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o light_a at_o noon_n s._n columb_n himself_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o ireland_n of_o s._n patrick_n plantation_n to_o penance_n for_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o blood_n as_o you_o may_v see_v by_o the_o collection_n already_o quote_v a_o bishop_n sea_n be_v plant_v in_o the_o island_n where_o he_o build_v his_o monastery_n shall_v we_o imagine_v s._n columb_n make_v he_o a_o bishop_n who_o live_v and_o die_v a_o priest_n and_o a_o abbot_n or_o the_o bishop_n that_o send_v s._n columb_n upon_o this_o worthy_a employment_n for_o a_o abatement_n or_o commutation_n of_o his_o penance_n it_o be_v the_o time_n when_o s._n kentigerne_n his_o good_a friend_n go_v to_o rome_n to_o clear_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v make_v but_o by_o one_o bishop_n as_o his_o life_n relate_v be_v there_o any_o age_n in_o which_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v christianity_n among_o the_o scot_n and_o not_o bishop_n unless_o it_o be_v the_o time_n of_o buchanan_n fable_n and_o therefore_o though_o as_o bede_n say_v that_o monastery_n rule_v even_o the_o bishop_n for_o the_o reverence_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o holiness_n yet_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o ecclesiastical_a proceed_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v that_o such_o thing_n must_v come_v from_o the_o bishop_n though_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o thâ—m_n because_o neither_o bede_n nor_o any_o soul_n can_v think_v there_o will_v ever_o be_v any_o man_n so_o extravagant_a as_o to_o question_v it_o yet_o that_o learned_a preface_n argue_v that_o certain_o the_o culdei_n in_o scotland_n have_v the_o power_n of_o make_v their_o bishop_n or_o bishop_n from_o this_o beginning_n and_o that_o they_o hold_v it_o till_o turgot_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o s._n andrews_n mcviii_o that_o ninianus_n bishop_n of_o galloway_n be_v not_o otherwise_o make_v because_o plecthelm_v be_v ordain_v upon_o a_o new_a account_n afterward_o which_o certain_o can_v be_v impute_v to_o no_o other_o reason_n than_o this_o that_o wine_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n in_o bede_n iii_o 28._o be_v the_o only_a regular_o ordain_v bishop_n of_o
the_o priesthood_n but_o because_o both_o be_v from_o god_n who_o have_v express_v those_o mark_n of_o his_o wisdom_n in_o the_o elder_a that_o may_v seem_v to_o direct_v the_o late_a though_o claim_v no_o title_n from_o it_o this_o reason_n be_v general_a there_o be_v another_o more_o particular_a to_o be_v draw_v from_o that_o which_o have_v be_v show_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o christ_n as_o governor_n of_o god_n spiritual_a israel_n and_o therefore_o those_o that_o claim_v a_o right_n answerable_a to_o they_o have_v in_o they_o both_o the_o office_n of_o the_o levitical_a priesthood_n and_o of_o legal_a prophet_n in_o such_o consideration_n and_o to_o such_o purpose_n as_o the_o effect_n of_o those_o office_n under_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o church_n require_v whereupon_o if_o at_o any_o time_n the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n do_v argue_v or_o dispute_v the_o office_n of_o those_o who_o claim_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o christ_n from_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n concern_v the_o levitical_a priesthood_n or_o the_o prophet_n under_o the_o law_n much_o more_o ordinary_a it_o be_v to_o find_v they_o ground_v the_o like_a instruction_n and_o exhortation_n upon_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n concern_v the_o ruler_n and_o judge_n of_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n what_o be_v more_o ordinary_a in_o tertullian_n origen_n s._n cyprian_n clement_n justine_n the_o apostolical_a constitution_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o draw_v into_o consequence_n the_o rebellion_n of_o corah_n and_o the_o law_n of_o obey_v that_o which_o the_o priest_n and_o judge_n of_o every_o age_n shall_v ordain_v concern_v difficulty_n of_o the_o law_n against_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n those_o thing_n which_o the_o prophet_n esay_n lvii_o 10_o 11._o jer._n 11._o 8._o iii_o 15._o xxiii_o 14_a ez._n xxxiv_o 1-16_a pronounce_v against_o the_o shepherd_n of_o israel_n against_o those_o that_o claim_n under_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o prophet_n themselves_o esa_n lvii_o 10_o 11._o jer._n ii_o 8._o xxiii_o 14_a ez._n xxxiv_o 23._o do_v manifest_o show_v that_o these_o shepherd_n be_v the_o ruler_n of_o the_o people_n distinguish_v they_o both_o from_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o interest_n of_o christianity_n require_v that_o the_o promise_n of_o raise_v up_o better_a shepherd_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o holy_a apostle_n he_o that_o doubt_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o point_n let_v he_o take_v the_o paiâ—â—s_n to_o read_v s._n basil_n upon_o iii_o of_o esay_n and_o see_v how_o he_o expound_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v prophefy_v against_o the_o ruler_n of_o god_n ancient_a people_n against_o those_o that_o offend_v like_o they_o in_o rule_v god_n church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v utter_o impertinent_a to_o the_o power_n and_o right_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v observe_v as_o matter_n of_o consequence_n to_o it_o in_o the_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr synedriis_fw-la judaeorum_fw-la vii_o 7._o that_o s._n paul_n ordain_v presbyter_n in_o the_o church_n act_n fourteen_o 22._o as_o himself_o without_o doubt_n have_v receive_v ordination_n from_o his_o master_n gamaliel_n in_o the_o synagogue_n for_o if_o the_o meaning_n be_v only_o that_o he_o ordain_v they_o by_o impose_v hand_n as_o himself_o perhaps_o be_v ordain_v he_o tell_v no_o news_n for_o that_o be_v it_o which_o the_o scripture_n affirm_v but_o if_o he_o mean_v further_o that_o s._n paul_n do_v this_o by_o authority_n receive_v from_o gamaliel_n it_o will_v he_o ridiculous_a to_o imagine_v that_o s._n paul_n by_o the_o power_n which_o he_o have_v from_o the_o synagogue_n be_v enable_v to_o give_v that_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n which_o the_o synagogue_n find_v itself_o oblige_v to_o persecute_v as_o destructive_a to_o it_o beside_o it_o be_v easy_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n find_v that_o it_o be_v then_o a_o custom_n to_o ordain_v those_o elder_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v create_v in_o the_o synagogue_n for_o such_o end_n and_o to_o such_o faculty_n as_o the_o constitution_n thereof_o require_v by_o impose_v hand_n and_o intend_v to_o confer_v a_o like_a power_n in_o church_n matter_n upon_o the_o like_a order_n in_o the_o church_n which_o by_o such_o act_n they_o institute_v hold_v fit_a to_o use_v the_o same_o ceremony_n in_o ordain_v they_o which_o be_v in_o use_n to_o the_o like_a but_o several_a purpose_n in_o the_o synagogue_n in_o which_o case_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o power_n so_o confer_v can_v be_v derive_v from_o that_o which_o the_o synagogue_n give_v and_o therefore_o not_o limit_v by_o it_o but_o by_o that_o which_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o constitution_n thereof_o require_v as_o suppose_v for_o the_o purpose_n that_o by_o the_o jew_n law_n at_o that_o time_n they_o create_v elder_n to_o judge_n in_o criminal_a cause_n only_o in_o the_o land_n of_o israel_n but_o for_o inferior_a purpose_n as_o of_o resolve_v doubt_n in_o conscience_n rise_v upon_o the_o law_n by_o pronounce_v this_o or_o that_o lawful_a or_o unlawful_a to_o be_v do_v in_o other_o place_n be_v it_o reason_n therefore_o to_o infer_v as_o it_o be_v there_o infer_v pag._n 325._o that_o when_o s._n paul_n faith_n 1_o cor._n v._o 12._o do_v not_o you_o judge_v those_o that_o be_v within_o he_o must_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o any_o judgement_n which_o the_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n exercise_v there_o because_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n elder_n be_v not_o ordain_v for_o judge_n by_o the_o synagogue_n i_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o point_n itself_o for_o the_o present_a i_o say_v it_o be_v no_o argument_n to_o infer_v thus_o as_o be_v infer_v pag._n 325._o the_o elder_n which_o the_o synagogue_n make_v be_v not_o enable_v to_o judge_v out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n therefore_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o be_v no_o power_n to_o judge_v the_o cause_n of_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n unless_o we_o derive_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o synagogue_n as_o for_o that_o which_o be_v argue_v pag._n 328._o that_o have_v they_o confer_v any_o other_o power_n than_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o synagogue_n allow_v they_o will_v have_v be_v question_v and_o persecute_v for_o it_o by_o the_o jew_n either_o in_o their_o own_o court_n or_o before_o the_o gentile_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o christian_n have_v then_o no_o protection_n for_o their_o religion_n which_o the_o jew_n have_v but_o as_o they_o pass_v for_o jew_n in_o the_o empire_n it_o depend_v mere_o upon_o the_o opinion_n the_o jew_n themselves_o have_v of_o christianity_n for_o where_o the_o jew_n stand_v yet_o at_o a_o bay_n expect_v the_o trial_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o the_o gospel_n pretend_v not_o proceed_v to_o persecute_v the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o they_o shall_v proceed_v to_o persecute_v those_o act_n which_o be_v do_v in_o prosecution_n of_o it_o but_o where_o the_o separation_n be_v complete_a and_o enmity_n declare_v no_o man_n need_v bid_v a_o jew_n persecute_v a_o christian_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o he_o do_v as_o a_o christian_a nor_o a_o christian_a to_o suffer_v for_o that_o which_o a_o jew_n shall_v persecute_v all_o the_o question_n only_o be_v how_o far_o both_o their_o master_n that_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o empire_n will_v make_v themselves_o executioner_n of_o their_o hatred_n christianity_n be_v hitherto_o tolerate_v though_o not_o protect_v till_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v declare_v against_o christianity_n which_o at_o that_o time_n it_o be_v plain_a they_o have_v not_o do_v as_o little_o do_v i_o think_v it_o concern_v the_o right_a of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v there_o observe_v vii_o 4._o pag._n 287._o that_o ordination_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v mere_o of_o humane_a institution_n in_o the_o synagogue_n and_o no_o way_n derive_v from_o the_o example_n of_o moses_n lay_v hand_n upon_o josue_n num._n xxvii_o 18-23_a which_o be_v a_o singular_a case_n can_v no_o way_n ground_v a_o rule_n for_o suppose_v that_o by_o the_o law_n a_o judiciary_n power_n or_o what_o ever_o inferior_a right_n be_v to_o be_v maintain_v and_o convey_v by_o the_o act_n of_o those_o which_o be_v legal_o possess_v of_o it_o or_o the_o right_n of_o convey_v it_o let_v all_o limitation_n whereby_o the_o way_n of_o convey_v it_o be_v determine_v be_v count_v as_o much_o of_o humane_a right_n as_o you_o please_v the_o power_n so_o convey_v can_v be_v mere_o of_o humane_a right_n be_v establish_v by_o god_n law_n with_o a_o power_n of_o limit_v all_o circumstance_n
samaria_n mention_v act_v ix_o 31._o where_o the_o harvest_n be_v less_o though_o somewhat_o elder_a yet_o not_o more_o considerable_a whither_o as_o elder_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n that_o be_v bishop_n or_o as_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v priest_n suppose_v the_o same_o order_n promiscuous_o call_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n which_o i_o never_o doubt_v and_o since_o have_v be_v large_o and_o learned_o prove_v will_v scarce_o be_v decide_v by_o these_o text_n and_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n will_v be_v secure_a though_o it_o be_v not_o decide_v for_o when_o the_o deputation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antiochia_n be_v address_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o these_o elder_n when_o they_o assemble_v to_o consider_v of_o it_o when_o the_o answer_n contain_v the_o decree_n go_v forth_o in_o their_o name_n act._n xv._o 2_o 4._o 16_o 23._o it_o be_v still_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o israel_n of_o god_n whether_o you_o take_v they_o for_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n or_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n nor_o be_v the_o case_n much_o otherwise_o when_o paul_n and_o his_o companion_n consult_v with_o james_n and_o the_o elder_n almost_o about_o the_o same_o business_n act._n xxi_o 18._o though_o of_o the_o twelve_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v none_o then_o leave_v at_o jerusalem_n but_o james_n who_o for_o the_o many_o mark_n which_o the_o scripture_n give_v we_o that_o his_o care_n be_v appropriate_v though_o his_o power_n no_o way_n confine_v to_o that_o church_n the_o church_n call_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o those_o presbyter_n many_o be_v either_o settle_v in_o or_o disperse_v to_o other_o function_n as_o those_o who_o first_o we_o read_v of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o antiochia_n must_v have_v have_v be_v of_o that_o quality_n act._n xiii_o 1._o no_o less_o than_o barâ—abas_n and_o silas_n act._n ix_o 27._o xi_o 22-26_a xv._o 22._o but_o be_v there_o any_o man_n that_o can_v pick_v out_o of_o all_o this_o any_o manner_n of_o pretence_n for_o the_o equality_n of_o whether_o governor_n or_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o concurrence_n of_o lay_v elder_n to_o the_o act_n of_o their_o government_n for_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o people_n there_o may_v be_v some_o pretence_n because_o they_o be_v present_a at_o pass_v the_o decree_n and_o the_o letter_n that_o bear_v it_o go_v in_o their_o name_n act._n xv._o 4._o 23._o and_o because_o the_o choice_n of_o mathias_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o proceed_v upon_o upon_o their_o allowance_n and_o nomination_n of_o the_o person_n act._n i._n 20-23_a xvi_o 3-6_a but_o that_o therefore_o the_o chief_n interess_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o people_n be_v a_o imagination_n too_o brutish_a can_v the_o apostle_n find_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o ordain_v person_n so_o and_o so_o qualify_v for_o such_o and_o such_o office_n in_o the_o church_n appeal_v to_o the_o people_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v so_o and_o so_o qualify_v can_v s._n paul_n afterward_o provide_v that_o no_o man_n shall_v blame_v they_o in_o dispense_n the_o power_n which_o they_o be_v trust_v with_o 2_o cor._n viii_o 20._o but_o a_o consequence_n must_v thereupon_o be_v infer_v against_o themselves_o that_o they_o be_v command_v by_o god_n to_o refer_v thing_n concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o god_n people_n in_o general_a as_o the_o power_n of_o a_o apostle_n the_o order_n of_o deacon_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o jerusalem_n to_o the_o temerity_n and_o giddiness_n of_o the_o people_n when_o it_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o text_n that_o the_o people_n be_v neither_o leave_v to_o themselves_o whither_o to_o proceed_v or_o not_o nor_o to_o proceed_v but_o within_o bound_n limit_v so_o that_o proceed_v within_o those_o bound_n â—hey_n can_v not_o prejudice_v the_o apostle_n interess_n without_o they_o be_v to_o be_v restrain_v as_o for_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n determine_v at_o jerusalem_n be_v any_o man_n so_o little_a a_o christian_n as_o to_o doubt_n whether_o it_o oblige_v they_o who_o it_o concern_v or_o whether_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o act_n those_o that_o so_o ready_o admit_v it_o act._n xvi_o 4._o do_v not_o the_o whole_a interess_n of_o the_o people_n consequent_a to_o this_o proceed_n of_o the_o apostle_n consist_v in_o be_v reasonable_o satisfy_v of_o matter_n of_o fact_n concern_v person_n and_o cause_n to_o be_v justice_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n in_o the_o church_n and_o can_v no_o more_o argue_v the_o people_n to_o be_v chief_a in_o the_o church_n than_o the_o trial_n by_o juries_n can_v argue_v england_n to_o be_v no_o monarchy_n which_o interest_n when_o it_o be_v shameful_o abuse_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o christianity_n i_o say_v not_o i_o will_v have_v it_o take_v away_o as_o in_o some_o place_n perhaps_o it_o be_v but_o i_o say_v he_o that_o will_v not_o have_v the_o satisfaction_n which_o they_o may_v demand_v limit_v by_o certain_a bound_n with_o force_n of_o law_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v so_o abuse_v any_o more_o can_v neither_o pretend_v to_o be_v reasonable_a nor_o christian_n but_o that_o the_o people_n of_o one_o church_n shall_v do_v a_o act_n which_o must_v oblige_v other_o church_n be_v a_o thing_n so_o gross_a that_o they_o who_o allow_v their_o christian_n the_o freedom_n to_o be_v tie_v to_o nothing_o but_o what_o themselves_o please_v do_v by_o consequence_n allow_v other_o the_o same_o destroy_v all_o principle_n and_o ground_n of_o one_o catholic_n church_n which_o have_v prove_v as_o large_o as_o my_o design_n admit_v i_o remit_v those_o who_o may_v pretend_v themselves_o unsatisfied_a in_o this_o point_n to_o void_a i_o these_o ground_n before_o they_o claim_v of_o i_o that_o which_o can_v stand_v with_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o but_o the_o due_a interess_n of_o the_o people_n be_v thus_o satisfy_v and_o their_o pretend_a interess_n by_o the_o same_o mean_v exclude_v what_o become_v of_o the_o lay_v elder_n interess_n upon_o their_o account_n for_o lay_v elder_n can_v be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o foreman_n of_o the_o people_n to_o act_v that_o interess_n which_o they_o challenge_v to_o their_o due_a advantage_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n i_o have_v grant_v elsewhere_o and_o can_v repent_v i_o of_o that_o opinion_n that_o in_o some_o part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n some_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o people_n that_o be_v that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o clergy_n do_v concur_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o their_o interess_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n blondel_n the_o most_o learned_a of_o presbyterian_o claim_v the_o lay_v elder_n of_o gâ—nâ—va_n to_o be_v receivable_a which_o as_o he_o know_v very_o well_o and_o all_o his_o party_n will_v own_v to_o be_v utter_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o meaning_n and_o intent_n of_o they_o who_o first_o bring_v they_o in_o at_o geneva_n so_o will_v it_o both_o cut_v of_o all_o pretence_n for_o they_o that_o be_v derive_v from_o any_o other_o ground_n and_o leave_v the_o claim_n also_o to_o be_v limit_v by_o that_o which_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o unity_n thereof_o will_v require_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o order_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o superiority_n thereof_o above_o the_o order_n of_o priest_n stand_v exemplify_v in_o the_o person_n of_o s._n james_n the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o so_o ancient_a testimony_n concur_v with_o such_o circumstance_n of_o scripture_n mark_v out_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n whither_o one_o of_o the_o twelve_o or_o noâ—_n in_o that_o indeed_o the_o report_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v not_o reconcileable_a but_o if_o not_o why_o shall_v s._n paul_n be_v so_o careful_a to_o protest_v that_o he_o receive_v not_o his_o authority_n from_o he_o no_o more_o then_o from_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n john_n gal._n i._n 18._o 19_o ii_o 9_o 12._o can_v there_o be_v any_o question_n of_o receive_v his_o authority_n from_o any_o but_o those_o of_o the_o twelve_o therefore_o and_o for_o other_o reason_n elsewhere_o allege_v i_o count_v it_o as_o shoulder_v by_o most_o probability_n so_o a_o subject_n to_o least_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v james_n the_o son_n of_o alphoeus_fw-la as_o have_v nothing_o of_o consequence_n to_o answer_v but_z why_o hegâ—sippus_n write_v so_o soon_o after_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o remember_v it_o but_o of_o that_o let_v each_o man_n think_v as_o he_o find_v most_o reasonable_a those_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n which_o expound_v those_o circumstance_n of_o scripture_n which_o mark_v he_o out_o for_o the_o head_n of_o that_o church_n do_v not_o discharge_v he_o from_o the_o care_n of_o other_o church_n especial_o of_o the_o circumcision_n which_o perhaps_o by_o his_o care_n together_o with_o
for_o all_o priest_n have_v by_o their_o order_n the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o same_o of_o baptise_v and_o give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o those_o who_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n not_o their_o private_a judgement_n admit_v unless_o it_o be_v in_o case_n which_o their_o private_a judgement_n stand_v charge_v with_o and_o that_o which_o they_o shall_v do_v upon_o such_o term_n be_v to_o as_o good_a effect_n towards_o god_n in_o the_o inward_a court_n of_o conscience_n as_o if_o a_o bishop_n have_v do_v it_o but_o because_o there_o be_v case_n that_o concern_v the_o unity_n and_o good_a estate_n of_o that_o particular_a church_n whereof_o each_o man_n be_v a_o member_n other_o that_o may_v concern_v the_o whole_a other_o some_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n necessary_o require_v in_o â—â—â—ry_a church_n a_o power_n without_o which_o nothing_o of_o moment_n to_o the_o state_n thereof_o shall_v be_v of_o force_n in_o the_o outward_a court_n as_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n this_o the_o chief_a power_n of_o the_o apostle_n this_o s._n paul_n instruction_n to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n this_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n this_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n settle_v upon_o the_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v think_v that_o i_o show_v you_o a_o peculiar_a act_n which_o bishop_n can_v do_v and_o priest_n can_v if_o i_o can_v only_o show_v you_o that_o according_a to_o this_o rule_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n consent_n for_o whatsoever_o either_o law_n or_o unreprovable_a custom_n may_v enable_v a_o priest_n to_o do_v that_o he_o do_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o his_o bishop_n involve_v in_o pass_v that_o law_n or_o admit_v that_o custom_n and_o hereof_o the_o bishop_n peculiar_a right_n of_o sit_v in_o council_n be_v full_a evidence_n which_o if_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n can_v justify_v nothing_o else_o will_v be_v a_o act_n peculiar_a to_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o premise_n it_o be_v a_o ancient_a rule_n in_o the_o church_n that_o a_o priest_n shall_v not_o baptize_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o bishop_n nor_o give_v a_o bishop_n the_o eucharist_n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v by_o his_o leave_n that_o he_o act_v as_o tertullian_n say_v of_o the_o right_n of_o baptise_v de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n xvii_o so_o the_o canon_n which_o allow_v not_o a_o priest_n to_o restore_v he_o to_o the_o communion_n that_o have_v do_v public_a penance_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n require_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o act_n that_o concern_v the_o body_n of_o it_o that_o ancient_a author_n that_o write_v the_o vii_o ordinibus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la among_o s._n jeromes_n work_v reckon_v divers_a particular_n some_o whereof_o he_o complain_v that_o the_o bishop_n where_o he_o live_v do_v not_o suffer_v the_o priest_n to_o do_v do_v he_o therefore_o make_v bishop_n and_o priest_n all_o one_o certain_o he_o speak_v my_o sense_n and_o my_o term_n when_o he_o say_v the_o bishop_n be_v the_o priest_n law_n that_o bishop_n in_o council_n give_v law_n to_o the_o clergy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o people_n out_o of_o council_n that_o which_o be_v not_o otherwise_o determine_v nothing_o but_o his_o order_n can_v determine_v and_o this_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o power_n of_o order_n and_o the_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n compare_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n one_o with_o another_o for_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n import_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o baptise_v in_o bind_v and_o lose_v in_o the_o inward_a court_n in_o give_v the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v plain_a there_o be_v a_o power_n of_o order_n common_a to_o both_o but_o the_o use_n of_o it_o without_o limit_v any_o due_a bound_n at_o the_o discretion_n of_o every_o priest_n will_v be_v destructive_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o suppose_v that_o power_n therefore_o which_o provide_v those_o limitation_n according_a to_o which_o the_o common_a power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v lawful_o exâ—râ—ised_v whether_o it_o be_v proper_o call_v jurisdiction_n or_o not_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o every_o church_n even_o by_o the_o common_a power_n of_o the_o key_n upon_o which_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n stand_v i_o can_v therefore_o allow_v the_o say_a author_n to_o complain_v that_o priest_n in_o his_o partâ—_n be_v not_o suffer_v to_o do_v those_o act_n which_o in_o the_o fast_a in_o illyricum_n in_o africa_n they_o do_v do_v for_o all_o those_o part_n be_v govern_v by_o synod_n of_o bishop_n but_o i_o allow_v not_o his_o argument_n because_o a_o priest_n can_v celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v more_o it_o be_v more_o to_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o that_o receive_v towards_o which_o the_o eucharist_n immediate_o work_v no_o less_o if_o a_o priest_n than_o if_o a_o bishop_n give_v it_o but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o excommunicate_v or_o to_o restore_v he_o that_o be_v excommunicate_a that_o therefore_o some_o office_n may_v be_v do_v by_o both_o and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v no_o argument_n that_o both_o be_v one_o but_o that_o it_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o chief_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o they_o be_v do_v by_o a_o priest_n let_v confirmation_n be_v the_o instance_n for_o our_o author_n instance_n in_o it_o certain_o there_o never_o be_v so_o great_a necessity_n for_o it_o as_o since_o all_o be_v baptize_v infant_n for_o it_o express_o renu_v the_o covenant_n of_o baptism_n not_o only_o in_o the_o conscience_n between_o god_n and_o the_o soul_n but_o as_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n imply_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o obligation_n then_o contract_v and_o of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o this_o acknowledgement_n be_v render_v for_o he_o that_o desire_v baptism_n of_o the_o church_n at_o year_n of_o discretion_n desire_v it_o upon_o those_o term_n which_o the_o church_n tender_v and_o therefore_o he_o who_o be_v baptize_v a_o infant_n and_o afterward_o confirm_v submit_v to_o the_o same_o term_n in_o his_o own_o person_n which_o he_o can_v not_o do_v when_o he_o be_v baptize_v it_o be_v not_o therefore_o say_v that_o none_o can_v be_v save_v that_o be_v not_o confirm_v for_o let_v he_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o within_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o want_v nothing_o necessary_a to_o the_o common_a salvation_n of_o christian_n but_o how_o effectual_a a_o mean_n the_o solemnity_n of_o this_o profession_n may_v be_v to_o oblige_v a_o man_n to_o his_o christianity_n and_o to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n let_v reason_n judge_n now_o s._n hierome_n say_v most_o true_o that_o this_o office_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o bishop_n for_o the_o preserve_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n by_o maintain_v he_o in_o his_o prerogative_n but_o be_v that_o a_o argument_n that_o his_o prerogative_n be_v not_o original_a but_o usurp_v to_o i_o it_o be_v not_o who_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n of_o a_o priest_n as_o effectual_a to_o the_o inward_a man_n as_o that_o of_o a_o bishop_n the_o difference_n between_o they_o stand_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o visible_a body_n of_o the_o church_n our_o author_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o that_o s._n hierome_n advers._fw-la luciferianos_n teach_v demand_v only_o that_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a for_o priest_n to_o consecrate_v the_o chrism_n which_o they_o confirm_v with_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n which_o he_o say_v be_v do_v in_o many_o church_n and_o protest_v not_o to_o impose_v law_n on_o the_o bishop_n who_o say_v he_o be_v law_n to_o the_o priest_n the_o suppose_a s._n ambrose_n say_v that_o in_o egypt_n priest_n do_v confirm_v in_o the_o bishop_n absence_n it_o be_v no_o news_n that_o gregory_n the_o great_a allow_v priest_n to_o confirm_v in_o sardinia_n epist_n iii_o 26._o for_o durandus_fw-la have_v make_v he_o a_o heretic_n for_o it_o in_o iv_o dist_n vii_o quaest_n iu._n and_o adriane_n himself_o afterward_o pope_n quaest_n de_fw-fr confirm_v in_o iv_o art_n ult_n yield_v thereupon_o that_o a_o pope_n may_v â—rr_v in_o determ_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o armenian_n by_o eugenius_n iv_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n acknowledge_v it_o have_v be_v do_v by_o priest_n the_o chrism_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o bishop_n afore_o the_o limitation_n of_o necessity_n of_o the_o bishop_n absence_n of_o chrism_n consecrate_v by_o the_o bishop_n import_v his_o allowance_n and_o that_o his_o prerogative_n though_o as_o the_o case_n be_v now_o
be_v to_o determine_v controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o what_o obligation_n that_o determination_n produce_v tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n oblige_v the_o present_a church_n as_o the_o reason_n of_o they_o continue_v or_o not_o instance_n in_o our_o lord_n passeover_n and_o eucharist_n penance_n under_o the_o apostle_n and_o afterward_o s._n paul_n vail_n eaâ—ing_v blood_n and_o thing_n offer_v to_o idol_n the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o limit_v these_o tradition_n 178_o chap._n xxv_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o limit_v even_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n not_o every_o abuse_n of_o this_o power_n a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o particular_a church_n to_o reform_v themselves_o heresy_n consist_v in_o deny_v something_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v believe_v schism_n in_o depart_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o upon_o that_o or_o any_o other_o cause_n implicit_a faith_n no_o virtue_n but_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o may_v be_v the_o work_n of_o christian_a charity_n p._n 163_o chap._n xxvi_o what_o be_v to_o add_v to_o god_n law_n what_o to_o add_v to_o the_o apocalypse_n s._n paul_n anathema_n the_o beraean_n s._n john_n gospel_n sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o believe_v and_o the_o scripture_n the_o man_n of_o god_n perfect_a how_o the_o law_n give_v light_a and_o christian_n be_v teach_v by_o god_n how_o idolatry_n be_v say_v not_o to_o be_v command_v by_o god_n 168_o chap._n xxvii_o why_o it_o be_v death_n to_o transgress_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o jew_n consistory_n and_o what_o power_n this_o argue_v in_o the_o church_n a_o difference_n between_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o of_o the_o church_n the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o world_n end_n with_o power_n of_o the_o key_n make_v it_o not_o infallible_a obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o the_o pillar_n of_o truth_n infer_v it_o not_o 175_o chap._n xxxi_o the_o father_n acknowledge_v the_o sufficiency_n 〈◊〉_d â—â—â—â—rnesse_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v to_o be_v reconcile_v by_o limit_v the_o term_n which_o they_o use_v the_o limitation_n of_o those_o say_n which_o make_v all_o christian_a truth_n to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n of_o those_o which_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o ground_n of_o faith_n 181_o chap._n xxxii_o answer_v to_o a_o objection_n that_o choice_n of_o religion_n become_v difficult_a upon_o these_o term_n this_o resolution_n be_v for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o reformation_n those_o that_o make_v the_o church_n infallible_a can_v those_o that_o make_v the_o scripture_n â—â—ear_v â—nd_v sufficient_a may_v own_o tradition_n for_o evidence_n to_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o controversy_n of_o faith_n the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o pretence_n of_o rushworthe_n dialogue_n that_o we_o have_v no_o unquestionable_a scripture_n and_o that_o tâ—e_v tradition_n of_o the_o church_n never_o change_v 192_o chap._n xxxi_o that_o the_o scripture_n which_o we_o have_v be_v unquestionable_a that_o mistake_v in_o copy_v be_v not_o considerable_a to_o the_o sense_n and_o effect_n of_o they_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o greek_n even_o of_o the_o prophet_n determinable_a to_o the_o decide_n of_o controversy_n how_o religion_n deliver_v by_o tradition_n become_v subject_a to_o be_v corrupt_v 198_o chap._n xxxiv_o the_o dispute_n concern_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o translation_n thereof_o in_o two_o question_n there_o can_v be_v no_o tradition_n for_o those_o book_n that_o be_v write_v since_o prophesy_v cease_v wherein_o the_o excellence_n of_o they_o above_o other_o book_n lie_v the_o chief_a objection_n against_o they_o be_v questionable_a in_o those_o parcel_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o have_v be_v question_v the_o case_n be_v not_o the_o same_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n 207_o chap._n xxxiii_o only_o the_o original_a copy_n can_v be_v authentic_a but_o the_o truth_n thereof_o may_v as_o well_o be_v find_v in_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o in_o the_o jew_n copy_n the_o jew_n have_v not_o falsify_v they_o of_o malice_n the_o point_n come_v neither_o from_o moses_n nor_o esdras_n but_o from_o the_o talmud_n jew_n 218_o chap._n xxxiv_o of_o the_o ancient_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n into_o greek_n first_o with_o the_o author_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o then_o into_o the_o chaldee_n syriack_n and_o latin_a exception_n against_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o samaritane_n pentateuch_n they_o be_v help_v never_o thelesse_o to_o assure_v the_o true_a read_n of_o the_o scripture_n though_o with_o other_o copy_n whether_o jewish_n or_o christian_a though_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a be_v better_a than_o the_o present_a greek_a yet_o must_v both_o depend_v upon_o the_o original_a greek_a of_o the_o new_a testament_n no_o danger_n to_o christianity_n by_o the_o difference_n remain_v in_o the_o bible_n 224_o the_o content_n of_o the_o second_o book_n chap._n i._n two_o part_n of_o that_o which_o remain_v how_o the_o dispute_n concern_v the_o holy_a trinity_n with_o socinus_n belong_v to_o the_o first_o the_o question_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n alone_o the_o opinion_n of_o socinus_n concern_v the_o whole_a covenant_n of_o grace_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o make_v justify_v faith_n the_o knowledge_n of_o a_o man_n predestination_n opposite_a to_o it_o in_o the_o other_o extreme_a the_o difference_n between_o it_o and_o that_o of_o the_o antinomian_o that_o there_o be_v mean_a opinion_n p._n 1_o chap._n ii_o evidence_n what_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n the_o contract_n of_o baptism_n the_o promise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n annex_v to_o christ_n not_o to_o john_n baptism_n those_o be_v make_v christ_n disciple_n as_o christian_n that_o take_v up_o his_o cross_n in_o baptism_n the_o effect_n of_o baptism_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n 5_o chap._n iii_o the_o exhortation_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o pattern_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n suppose_v the_o same_o how_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v the_o same_o how_o not_o the_o same_o how_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o new_a covenant_n be_v both_o one_o the_o freewill_n of_o man_n act_v the_o same_o part_n in_o deal_v about_o the_o new-covenant_n as_o about_o the_o old_a the_o gospel_n a_o law_n 12_o chap._n iu_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n evidence_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o catechise_n by_o the_o opinion_n thereof_o concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o those_o that_o delay_v their_o baptism_n by_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n why_o no_o penance_n for_o sin_n before_o but_o after_o baptism_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n evident_a in_o this_o case_n 17_o chap._n v._o the_o preach_v of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n evidence_v that_o some_o act_n of_o man_n free_a choice_n be_v the_o condition_n which_o it_o require_v the_o correspondence_n between_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n infer_v the_o same_o so_o do_v the_o error_n of_o socinian_o and_o antinomian_o concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n objection_n defer_v 23_o chap._n vi_o justify_v faith_n sometime_o consist_v in_o believe_v the_o truth_n sometime_o in_o trust_n in_o god_n ground_v upon_o the_o truth_n sometime_o in_o christianity_n that_o be_v in_o embrace_v and_o profess_v it_o and_o that_o in_o the_o father_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o inform_v and_o form_v faith_n of_o the_o school_n 30_o chap._n vii_o the_o last_o signification_n of_o faith_n be_v proper_o justify_v faith_n the_o first_o by_o a_o metonymy_n of_o the_o cause_n the_o second_o of_o the_o effect_n those_o that_o be_v not_o justify_v do_v true_o believe_v the_o trust_n of_o a_o christian_a presuppose_v he_o to_o be_v justify_v all_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o gospel_n become_v due_a at_o once_o by_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n that_o to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v elect_a or_o justify_v be_v not_o justify_v faith_n 37_o chap._n viii_o the_o objection_n from_o s._n paul_n we_o be_v not_o justify_v by_o the_o law_n nor_o by_o work_n but_o by_o grace_n and_o by_o faith_n not_o mean_v of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o work_n that_o suppose_v it_o the_o question_n that_o s._n paul_n speak_v to_o be_v of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o work_n of_o it_o he_o set_v those_o work_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o the_o work_n of_o the_o gentile_n by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o civil_a and_o outward_a work_n of_o the_o law_n may_v be_v do_v by_o gentile_n how_o the_o law_n be_v a_o pedagogue_n to_o christ_n 43_o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o faith_n and_o justification_n of_o abraham_n and_o the_o patriarch_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n
imperial_a law_n can_v never_o be_v of_o force_n to_o void_a the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n evidence_n for_o it_o 125_o chap._n xv._o another_o opinion_n admit_v the_o ground_n of_o lawful_a impediment_n what_o impediment_n arise_v upon_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n general_o as_o a_o society_n or_o particular_o as_o of_o christian_n by_o what_o law_n some_o degree_n be_v prohibit_v christian_n and_o of_o the_o polygamy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n marriage_n with_o the_o decease_a wife_n sister_n and_o with_o a_o cousin_n german_n by_o what_o law_n prohibit_v of_o the_o profession_n of_o continence_n and_o the_o validity_n of_o clandestine_v marriage_n the_o bind_v of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o marriage_n upon_o these_o ground_n 134_o chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o power_n of_o make_v governor_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o what_o ground_n the_o hierarchy_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n standath_v in_o opposition_n to_o presbytery_n and_o congregation_n of_o the_o power_n of_o confirm_v and_o the_o evidence_n for_o the_o hierarchy_n which_o it_o yield_v of_o those_o scripture_n which_o seem_v â—o_o speak_v of_o presbytery_n or_o congregation_n 145_o chap._n xvii_o the_o power_n give_v the_o xii_o under_o the_o title_n of_o apostle_n and_o the_o lxx_o disciple_n that_o the_o vii_o be_v deacon_n of_o the_o first_o presbyter_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n presbyter_n appropriate_v to_o church_n under_o the_o apostle_n s._n paul_n deacon_n no_o presbyter_n no_o ground_n for_o lay_v elder_n 152_o chap._n xviii_o the_o apostlet_n all_o of_o equal_a power_n s._n peter_n only_o chief_a in_o manage_v it_o the_o ground_n for_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o church_n before_o and_o over_o church_n of_o alexandria_n antiochia_n jerusalem_n and_o rome_n ground_n for_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n before_o all_o church_n the_o consequence_n of_o that_o ground_n a_o summary_n of_o the_o evidence_n for_o it_o 161_o chap._n xix_o of_o the_o proceed_n about_o martion_n and_o montanus_n at_o rome_n the_o business_n of_o pope_n victor_n about_o keep_v easter_n a_o peremptory_a instance_n the_o business_n of_o the_o novatian_o evidence_v the_o same_o of_o the_o business_n concern_v the_o rebaptise_v of_o heretic_n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la s._n cyprian_a and_o of_o the_o donatist_n under_o constantine_n 168_o chap._n xx._n of_o the_o constitution_n and_o authority_n of_o council_n the_o ground_n of_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o church_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o vi_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o niâ—aea_n the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o of_o constantinople_n some_o instance_n against_o the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n out_o of_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n what_o office_n every_o order_n by_o god_n law_n or_o by_o canon_n law_n minister_v 175_o chap._n xxi_o of_o the_o time_n of_o god_n service_n by_o what_o title_n of_o his_o law_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n be_v keep_v holy_a how_o the_o sabbath_n be_v to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o moses_n law_n the_o four_o commandment_n the_o ground_n upon_o which_o the_o apostle_n enact_v it_o upon_o what_o ground_n the_o church_n limit_v the_o time_n of_o god_n service_n of_o easter_n and_o the_o lend_v fast_o afore_o it_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o mâ—ats_n and_o measure_n of_o fast_v of_o keep_v of_o our_o lord_n birthday_n and_o other_o festival_n and_o the_o regular_a hour_n of_o the_o day_n for_o god_n service_n 190_o chap._n xxii_o the_o people_n of_o god_n tie_v to_o build_v synagogue_n though_o not_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n the_o church_n to_o provide_v church_n though_o the_o scripture_n command_v it_o not_o prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o god_n public_a service_n be_v not_o quench_v the_o spirit_n the_o psalter_n be_v prescribe_v the_o church_n for_o god_n praise_n the_o scripture_n prescribe_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n the_o order_n of_o read_v they_o to_o be_v prescribe_v by_o the_o church_n 203_o chap._n xxiii_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n prescribe_v by_o tradition_n for_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o the_o lord_n prayer_n prescribe_v in_o all_o service_n the_o matter_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n necessary_a to_o be_v prescribe_v the_o same_o reason_n hold_v in_o the_o form_n of_o other_o office_n 211_o chap._n xxiv_o the_o service_n of_o god_n prescribe_v to_o be_v in_o a_o know_a language_n no_o pretence_n that_o the_o latin_a be_v now_o understand_v the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v unity_n in_o the_o church_n notwithstanding_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n enforce_v communion_n in_o the_o eucharist_n what_o occasion_n may_v dispense_v in_o it_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n command_v the_o people_n objection_n answer_v who_o be_v chargeable_a with_o the_o abuse_n 217_o chap._n xxv_o prayer_n the_o more_o principal_a office_n of_o god_n service_n then_o preach_v preach_v neither_o god_n word_n nor_o the_o mean_n of_o salvation_n unless_o limit_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o god_n church_n what_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n by_o preach_v further_o require_v the_o order_n for_o divine_a service_n according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 273_o chap._n xxv_o idolatry_n presuppose_v a_o imagination_n that_o there_o be_v more_o god_n then_o one_o objection_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n under_o a_o image_n the_o original_a of_o worship_v the_o element_n of_o the_o world_n the_o devil_n and_o image_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o magician_n and_o of_o the_o gnostic_n what_o idolatry_n the_o case_n of_o aaron_n and_o jeroboam_n involve_v of_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v under_o the_o king_n and_o judge_n in_o answer_n to_o objection_n 282_o chap._n xxvi_o the_o place_n or_o rather_o the_o state_n of_o happy_a and_o miserable_a soul_n otherwise_o understand_v by_o god_n people_n before_o christ_n ascension_n then_o after_o it_o what_o the_o apocalypse_n what_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n declare_v only_o martyr_n before_o god_n throne_n of_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n 302_o chap._n xxvii_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o in_o the_o devil_n power_n till_o christ_n though_o the_o old_a testament_n declare_v not_o their_o estate_n of_o samuel_n soul_n the_o soul_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n part_v from_o his_o body_n go_v with_o the_o thief_n to_o paradise_n of_o his_o triumph_n over_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a signify_v â—o_o deliver_v of_o soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n require_v imperfect_a happiness_n before_o the_o general_a judgement_n of_o forgiveness_n in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_z pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n 310_o chap._n xxviii_o ancient_a opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o place_n of_o soul_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n no_o tradition_n that_o the_o father_n be_v in_o the_o vâ—rge_n of_o hell_n under_o the_o earth_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o difference_n in_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n what_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n soul_n during_o his_o death_n the_o saint_n soul_n in_o secret_a mansion_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a suppose_v the_o same_o no_o purgatory_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n 325_o chap._n xxix_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o ceremony_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n instance_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o equivocation_n of_o the_o word_n sacrament_n in_o the_o father_n the_o reason_n of_o a_o sacrament_n in_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n in_o extreme_a unction_n in_o marriage_n in_o confirmation_n ordination_n and_o penance_n 340_o chap._n xxx_o to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n though_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o idolatry_n ground_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n the_o saint_n and_o the_o angel_n pray_v for_o we_o three_o sort_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n the_o first_o agreeable_a with_o christianity_n the_o last_o may_v be_v idolatry_n the_o second_o a_o step_n to_o it_o of_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o saint_n body_n what_o the_o second_o commandment_n prohibit_v or_o allow_v the_o second_o council_n of_o nicaea_n do_v not_o decree_v idolatry_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o decree_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n 350_o chap._n xxxi_o the_o ground_n for_o monastical_a life_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o church_n get_v no_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o they_o who_o profess_v it_o by_o their_o profess_v of_o it_o
who_o profess_v the_o true_a christ_n nor_o under_o the_o law_n be_v grant_v but_o to_o those_o who_o profess_v the_o true_a god_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n xii_o 7._o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o spirit_n because_o they_o manifest_v the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o his_o church_n as_o 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 22-25_a he_o say_v that_o unbeliever_n see_v the_o secret_n of_o their_o heart_n reveal_v by_o those_o grace_n be_v move_v to_o fall_v on_o their_o face_n and_o worship_n god_n declare_v that_o god_n be_v in_o his_o church_n of_o a_o truth_n those_o therefore_o who_o be_v thus_o witness_v by_o god_n upon_o his_o witness_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v whatsoever_o they_o deliver_v in_o god_n name_n concern_v either_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n or_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n for_o how_o can_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o upon_o every_o new_a revelation_n declare_v by_o a_o prophet_n upon_o every_o new_a letter_n write_v or_o act_v do_v by_o a_o apostle_n a_o new_a evidence_n shall_v be_v requisite_a to_o attest_v a_o new_a commission_n from_o god_n especial_o the_o presumption_n that_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v his_o people_n to_o be_v abuse_v by_o trust_v he_o be_v necessary_a and_o not_o only_o reasonable_a since_o therefore_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n carry_v this_o quality_n no_o less_o than_o do_v moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o their_o writing_n and_o what_o else_o they_o may_v have_v ordain_v be_v no_o less_o the_o law_n of_o god_n no_o less_o oblige_v than_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o commission_n which_o make_v their_o act_n in_o god_n name_n to_o be_v god_n act_n though_o civil_a law_n they_o be_v not_o till_o civil_a power_n bind_v they_o upon_o their_o subject_n chap._n iu._n neither_o the_o dictate_v of_o god_n spirit_n nor_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o believe_v any_o thing_n in_o christianity_n whether_o the_o church_n be_v before_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o scripture_n before_o the_o church_n the_o scripture_n contain_v not_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_n it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o proceed_v to_o the_o resolution_n of_o some_o part_n of_o those_o dispute_n and_o opinion_n which_o we_o show_v the_o world_n divide_v into_o upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o question_n how_o controversy_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v try_v and_o end_v that_o be_v to_o say_v so_o much_o of_o they_o as_o must_v be_v determine_v by_o he_o that_o will_v proceed_v in_o this_o dispute_n for_o suppose_v the_o premise_n to_o be_v true_a i_o shall_v not_o make_v any_o difficulty_n to_o conclude_v that_o neither_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o the_o spirit_n of_o particular_a christian_n that_o be_v the_o presumption_n of_o it_o nor_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o presumption_n of_o the_o like_o dictate_v to_o any_o person_n that_o may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v power_n of_o oblige_v the_o church_n be_v a_o competent_a reason_n to_o decide_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o any_o controversy_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n oblige_v any_o man_n therefore_o to_o believe_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v of_o person_n authorize_v to_o give_v sentence_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n here_o understand_v be_v not_o infallible_a which_o if_o it_o be_v it_o must_v be_v without_o question_n admit_v for_o a_o competent_a reason_n of_o believe_v all_o such_o sentence_n to_o be_v infallible_o true_a the_o truth_n of_o this_o conclusion_n be_v demonstrate_v by_o the_o premise_n if_o any_o thing_n in_o a_o mater_fw-la of_o this_o nature_n can_v be_v count_v demonstrative_a if_o whatsoever_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n can_v be_v presume_v to_o dictate_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o any_o christian_a presuppose_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n as_o that_o which_o must_v try_v it_o whether_o only_o a_o presumption_n or_o truth_n then_o can_v no_o man_n word_n that_o profess_v christianity_n be_v the_o reason_n why_o another_o man_n shall_v believe_v for_o whosoever_o it_o be_v that_o give_v the_o sentence_n by_o profess_v christianity_n pretend_v to_o have_v a_o reason_n for_o what_o he_o profess_v which_o reason_n and_o not_o his_o judgement_n if_o it_o be_v good_a oblige_v all_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o he_o to_o believe_v for_o be_v once_o resolve_v that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v whatsoever_o come_v from_o those_o person_n who_o we_o be_v convince_v to_o believe_v that_o god_n employ_v to_o declare_v his_o will_n to_o we_o whatsoever_o be_v say_v to_o come_v from_o they_o must_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n be_v receive_v and_o therefore_o by_o the_o same_o mean_v say_v to_o come_v from_o they_o as_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o come_v from_o god_n on_o the_o other_o side_n whatsoever_o can_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n be_v say_v to_o come_v from_o they_o can_v never_o by_o any_o mean_n be_v say_v to_o come_v from_o god_n who_o have_v give_v we_o no_o other_o mean_n to_o know_v what_o he_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v but_o those_o who_o he_o have_v employ_v on_o his_o message_n wherefore_o see_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n of_o necessity_n it_o suppose_v the_o reason_n for_o which_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v pretend_v to_o belong_v to_o christianity_n be_v receivable_a because_o suppose_v for_o the_o present_a though_o not_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o body_n which_o some_o person_n by_o god_n appointment_n have_v authority_n to_o oblige_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v vest_v with_o this_o authority_n but_o he_o must_v bear_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o christian_a and_o by_o consequence_n suppose_v the_o reason_n upon_o which_o whatsoever_o belong_v to_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o christian_a be_v receivable_a for_o that_o which_o can_v be_v derive_v as_o for_o the_o evidence_n of_o it_o from_o those_o mean_n by_o which_o we_o stand_v convict_v that_o christianity_n stand_v upon_o true_a motive_n can_v be_v receivable_a as_o any_o part_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o however_o the_o generality_n of_o this_o reason_n may_v obscure_v the_o evidence_n of_o it_o to_o they_o that_o take_v not_o the_o pain_n to_o consider_v it_o as_o it_o deserve_v yet_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o suppose_v no_o more_o than_o all_o use_n of_o reason_n suppose_v that_o all_o knowledge_n that_o be_v to_o be_v have_v proceed_v upon_o something_o presuppose_v to_o be_v know_v in_o which_o case_n it_o will_v be_v very_o childish_a to_o consider_v that_o the_o church_n be_v more_o ancient_a in_o time_n than_o the_o scripture_n at_o least_o than_o some_o part_n of_o they_o as_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o example_n &_o in_o some_o sort_n than_o all_o scripture_n if_o we_o understand_v the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o to_o pass_v by_o sore_a the_o present_a the_o father_n before_o the_o law_n as_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n be_v god_n people_n by_o the_o covenant_n of_o the_o law_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o law_n write_v in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o moses_n so_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o moses_n employ_v by_o god_n to_o mediate_v that_o covenant_n both_o good_a and_o sufficient_a before_o they_o by_o accept_v the_o law_n become_v god_n people_n and_o upon_o this_o authority_n alone_o and_o not_o upon_o any_o authority_n found_v upon_o their_o be_v god_n people_n free_a and_o possess_v of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n to_o be_v rule_v by_o themselves_o and_o their_o own_o governor_n depend_v the_o credit_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n write_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n whether_o a_o society_n and_o corporation_n or_o not_o suppose_v the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n as_o send_v by_o god_n to_o establish_v it_o manifest_a it_o be_v that_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o write_n depend_v on_o nothing_o else_o but_o be_v suppose_v to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v which_o if_o it_o be_v so_o no_o less_o manifest_v it_o must_v be_v that_o nothing_o be_v receivable_a for_o truth_n in_o christianity_n that_o can_v be_v evidence_v to_o proceed_v from_o that_o authority_n that_o be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n as_o a_o truth_n declare_v by_o some_o act_n of_o that_o authority_n and_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v childish_a to_o allege_v priority_n of_o time_n for_o the_o church_n if_o perhaps_o
it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o authority_n which_o s._n paul_n give_v timothy_n and_o titus_n as_o his_o epistle_n to_o they_o evidence_n be_v respective_a to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n and_o crect_n or_o at_o the_o most_o those_o church_n which_o resort_v to_o they_o yet_o be_v they_o enable_v thereby_o to_o constitute_v bishop_n for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o say_a church_n as_o also_o their_o deacon_n and_o to_o govern_v the_o same_o 1_o tim._n ii_o 5._o titus_n i._o 6-9_a the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n which_o s._n paul_n send_v for_o to_o ephesus_n have_v authority_n respective_a to_o the_o church_n there_o mean_v but_o receive_v from_o s._n paul_n as_o his_o direction_n and_o exhortation_n intimate_v act_n xx._n 17_o 28-21_a so_o do_v the_o elder_n which_o he_o and_o barnabas_n ordain_v in_o the_o church_n act_n fourteen_o 28._o the_o like_a we_o find_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n heb._n xiii_o 7_o 17._o james_n v._n 14._o 1_o pet._n v._n 15_a and_o of_o the_o thessalonian_o and_o philippian_n 1_o thess_n v._o 12_o 13._o phil._n i._n 1._o and_o the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n have_v their_o seven_o angel_n which_o the_o epistle_n which_o the_o spirit_n direct_v s._n john_n to_o write_v they_o do_v show_n that_o they_o be_v to_o acknowledge_v his_o authority_n apoc._n i._n 20._o ii_o iii_o so_o as_o long_o as_o the_o scripture_n last_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o there_o be_v a_o common_a authority_n whether_o derive_v from_o or_o concurrent_a with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o must_v needs_o make_v the_o church_n one_o body_n during_o that_o time_n whatsoever_o privilege_n can_v be_v challenge_v on_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n and_o their_o concurrence_n to_o the_o act_n either_o of_o each_o particular_a church_n or_o of_o the_o whole_a and_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o this_o authority_n after_o the_o apostle_n i_o see_v no_o cause_n why_o i_o shall_v seek_v far_o for_o evidence_n it_o shall_v susfice_v i_o to_o allege_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alexandira_n antiochia_n and_o jerusalem_n record_v by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n add_v thereunto_o thereunto_o the_o protestation_n of_o irenaeus_n iii_o 3._o that_o he_o can_v reckon_v those_o rhat_o receive_v their_o authority_n from_o the_o apostle_n in_o all_o church_n though_o for_o brevity_n sake_n he_o insist_v only_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o tertullian_n the_o prescript_n cap._n xxxii_o who_o also_o allege_v the_o very_a chair_n which_o the_o apostle_n sit_v upon_o possess_v by_o those_o that_o succeed_v they_o in_o his_o time_n as_o well_o as_o the_o original_n of_o those_o epistle_n which_o they_o send_v to_o such_o church_n extant_a in_o his_o time_n i_o will_v also_o remember_v s._n augustine_n epistolâ_fw-la clxv_o and_o optatus_n lib._n ii_o allege_v the_o same_o succession_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o confound_v the_o donatist_n with_o for_o depart_v from_o the_o comminion_n thereof_o and_o of_o all_o church_n that_o then_o communicate_v with_o it_o for_o what_o will_v any_o man_n in_o his_o right_a sense_n say_v to_o this_o that_o this_o authority_n come_v not_o from_o the_o apostle_n or_o that_o it_o argue_v every_o one_o of_o these_o church_n to_o be_v a_o body_n by_o itself_o but_o not_o all_o of_o they_o to_o make_v one_o body_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n he_o that_o say_v this_o must_v answer_v irenaeus_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n why_o he_o instance_n only_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ad_fw-la hanc_fw-la enim_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la propter_fw-la potentiorem_fw-la principalitatem_fw-la necesse_fw-la est_fw-la omnem_fw-la convenire_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la eos_fw-la qui_fw-la sunt_fw-la undique_fw-la sideles_fw-la for_o to_o this_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o all_o church_n that_o be_v the_o christian_n that_o be_v on_o all_o side_n shall_v resort_v because_o of_o the_o more_o powerful_a principality_n what_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o irenaeus_n to_o instance_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o this_o that_o all_o church_n do_v communicate_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o they_o resort_v to_o rome_n and_o all_o resort_n thither_o because_o it_o be_v the_o sear_n of_o the_o empire_n so_o that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v say_v of_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o church_n and_o potentior_fw-la principalitas_fw-la be_v not_o command_v of_o the_o church_n over_o other_o church_n but_o the_o power_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o force_v the_o christian_n of_o all_o side_n to_o resort_v to_o rome_n again_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o donarist_n stand_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n do_v communicate_v with_o communicate_v with_o all_o church_n beside_o those_o of_o africa_n but_o that_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o the_o donatist_n communicate_v with_o for_o they_o also_o have_v set_v up_o a_o church_n of_o their_o own_o at_o rome_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o communicate_v with_o how_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v you_o may_v see_v by_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o novatian_o be_v the_o same_o in_o effect_n with_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n by_o the_o iv_o canon_n of_o nicaea_n it_o be_v provide_v that_o every_o bishop_n be_v make_v by_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n some_o of_o they_o as_o many_o as_o can_v meet_v the_o rest_n allow_v the_o proceed_n under_o their_o hand_n this_o provision_n may_v be_v make_v when_o there_o be_v church_n in_o all_o city_n of_o all_o province_n but_o the_o i_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n only_o require_v that_o a_o bishop_n be_v ordain_v by_o two_o or_o three_o bishop_n for_o when_o christianity_n be_v thin_a sow_v if_o two_o or_o three_o shall_v take_v the_o care_n of_o provide_v a_o pastor_n for_o a_o church_n that_o be_v void_a their_o proceed_n be_v not_o like_a to_o be_v disow_v by_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o neighbour_a church_n nor_o in_o particular_a by_o that_o of_o the_o chief_a city_n to_o which_o the_o city_n of_o the_o rest_n resort_v for_o justice_n the_o church_n of_o these_o chief_a city_n hold_v intelligence_n correspondence_n and_o communion_n with_o other_o church_n of_o other_o principal_a city_n those_o church_n which_o they_o own_v together_o with_o their_o ruler_n or_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o act_v on_o behalf_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v own_v by_o they_o in_o the_o same_o unity_n and_o correspondence_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v dead_a while_o the_o question_n depend_v whether_o those_o that_o have_v fall_v away_o in_o the_o persecution_n of_o decius_n shall_v be_v readmit_v to_o communion_n or_o not_o and_o the_o neighbour_n bishop_n be_v assemble_v sixteen_o of_o they_o ordain_v cornelius_n three_o of_o they_o novatianus_n who_o stand_v strict_o upon_o reject_v they_o whatsoever_o satisfaction_n they_o tender_v the_o church_n whether_o of_o these_o shall_v be_v receive_v be_v for_o a_o time_n questionable_a especial_o in_o the_o church_n of_o antiochia_n and_o those_o church_n which_o adheer_v to_o it_o until_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n they_o be_v induce_v to_o admit_v of_o cornelius_n without_o dispute_n all_o this_o and_o much_o more_o you_o have_v in_o eusebius_n eccl._n hist_n vi_o 42-46_a which_o be_v do_v there_o remain_v no_o further_a question_n that_o those_o who_o hold_v with_o cornelius_n be_v to_o be_v admit_v those_o that_o hold_v with_o novatianus_n remain_v excommunicate_a whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o by_o the_o communication_n which_o pass_v between_o the_o great_a church_n and_o the_o adherence_n of_o the_o less_o unto_o they_o whatsoever_o church_n communicate_v with_o any_o church_n communicate_v with_o the_o whole_a and_o in_o what_o quality_n soever_o a_o man_n be_v know_v in_o his_o own_o church_n in_o the_o same_o he_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o ruler_n of_o any_o church_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v enough_o to_o evidence_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o a_o visible_a corporation_n consist_v of_o all_o church_n i_o must_v not_o here_o omit_v to_o allege_v the_o authority_n of_o council_n and_o to_o maintain_v the_o right_n and_o power_n of_o hold_v they_o and_o the_o obligation_n which_o the_o decree_n of_o they_o regular_o make_v be_v able_a to_o create_v to_o stand_v by_o the_o same_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o if_o i_o do_v there_o can_v no_o further_a question_n remain_v whether_o the_o church_n be_v found_v for_o a_o corporation_n by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n when_o we_o see_v the_o part_n rule_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o whole_a that_o be_v to_o say_v
be_v sovereign_n enact_v it_o by_o consequence_n must_v needs_o deny_v that_o any_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v law_n to_o the_o church_n who_o office_n be_v only_o to_o publish_v the_o news_n of_o the_o come_n and_o rise_v again_o of_o christ_n and_o to_o induce_v man_n to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o his_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v much_o less_o can_v there_o be_v any_o power_n to_o give_v law_n to_o the_o church_n but_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o sovereign_n of_o each_o state_n which_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v christian_a be_v call_v the_o church_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n though_o he_o acknowledge_v also_o that_o before_o the_o empire_n be_v christian_n the_o body_n of_o christian_n in_o every_o city_n be_v call_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n of_o such_o or_o such_o a_o city_n pag._n 275_o but_o deny_v that_o there_o can_v be_v upon_o earth_n any_o such_o universal_a church_n as_o all_o christian_n be_v tie_v to_o obey_v because_o they_o be_v liable_a to_o other_o power_n of_o this_o world_n according_a to_o the_o state_n of_o which_o they_o be_v pag._n 248._o and_o before_o pag._n 206._o as_o for_o the_o power_n of_o bund_v and_o lose_v very_o proper_o he_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v a_o consequence_n of_o the_o apostle_n commission_n to_o baptize_v unto_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n but_o so_o that_o suppose_v they_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v either_o to_o loose_v they_o that_o repent_v not_o or_o to_o bind_v they_o that_o do_v and_o that_o no_o man_n repentance_n be_v visible_a but_o by_o our_o outward_a sign_n there_o must_v be_v some_o power_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o figne_n because_o they_o may_v be_v counterfeit_a and_o this_o power_n as_o it_o be_v express_o give_v by_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o church_n mat._n xviii_o 16._o when_o he_o say_v tell_v the_o church_n so_o do_v s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n v._o 11_o 12_o and_o 3_o 4_o 5._o acknowledge_v the_o power_n of_o cast_v out_o the_o incestuous_a person_n and_o other_o finner_n to_o be_v in_o the_o congregation_n reserve_v to_o himself_o only_o the_o pronounce_v of_o the_o sentence_n suppose_v this_o church_n to_o be_v now_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o represent_v the_o people_n but_o when_o s._n paul_n write_v the_o body_n of_o christian_n in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o city_n pag._n 275._o in_o like_a manner_n the_o appoint_v of_o person_n either_o to_o officiate_v the_o service_n of_o god_n or_o to_o wait_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n he_o also_o give_v unto_o the_o church_n that_o be_v then_o to_o the_o respective_a body_n of_o christian_n but_o now_o to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n into_o which_o all_o right_n of_o the_o people_n resolve_v by_o the_o establishment_n of_o it_o but_o the_o consecrate_v of_o they_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n as_o to_o the_o apostle_n for_o their_o time_n so_o to_o the_o world_n end_n to_o their_o successor_n for_o thus_o be_v maâ—thias_n paul_n and_o barnabas_n make_v apostle_n act._n i._n 15_o 23._o fourteen_o 1_o 2_o 3._o fourteen_o 14._o thus_o the_o seven_o deacon_n thus_o the_o elder_n of_o church_n be_v constitute_v act_v vi_o 3._o fourteen_o 23._o the_o congregation_n choose_v the_o apostle_n declare_v the_o choice_n as_o in_o bind_v and_o lose_v as_o for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o person_n thus_o appoint_v it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o he_o make_v it_o mere_a alm_n and_o benevolence_n without_o any_o law_n of_o god_n to_o make_v the_o purse_n of_o christian_n liable_a to_o it_o who_o acknowledge_v not_o christianity_n to_o be_v any_o law_n for_o how_o shall_v he_o be_v bind_v to_o contribute_v towards_o the_o maintenance_n of_o such_o person_n that_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n but_o that_o tithe_n under_o the_o law_n be_v due_a only_o by_o the_o civil_a power_n which_o god_n have_v upon_o the_o people_n have_v make_v god_n their_o sovereign_n by_o their_o covenant_n with_o he_o in_o which_o right_a moses_n and_o aaeron_n and_o the_o high_a priest_n that_o succeed_v he_o be_v but_o his_o lieutenant_n so_o that_o when_o this_o power_n be_v translate_v and_o settle_v upon_o their_o king_n it_o hold_v mere_o by_o their_o sufferance_n this_o be_v a_o imagination_n that_o no_o man_n brain_n ever_o teem_v with_o till_o now_o and_o true_o in_o the_o point_n of_o give_v law_n to_o the_o church_n by_o determine_v controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o by_o interpret_n difficulty_n of_o scripture_n call_v it_o what_o you_o please_v as_o also_o by_o decide_v that_o which_o become_v questionable_a in_o any_o thing_n that_o concern_v the_o community_n of_o christian_n it_o have_v be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o this_o opinion_n that_o as_o he_o ow_v the_o sovereign_a power_n right_a to_o decree_v so_o he_o shall_v assign_v the_o person_n thereby_o appoint_v for_o the_o church_n a_o right_a to_o declare_v publish_v or_o pronounce_v the_o same_o as_o in_o excommunicate_v and_o ordain_v he_o do_v for_o which_o he_o have_v find_v no_o ground_n no_o pretence_n in_o the_o scripture_n beside_o whereas_o by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n lay_v a_o burden_n upon_o believer_n act_n xv._o 28._o and_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o successor_n practise_v the_o hold_n of_o council_n which_o common_a sense_n will_v make_v ridiculous_a if_o they_o have_v no_o effect_n upon_o the_o church_n he_o be_v convince_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v able_a to_o bind_v themselves_o though_o not_o the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o he_o to_o render_v a_o reason_n either_o why_o this_o power_n shall_v cease_v or_o how_o it_o shall_v continue_v when_o the_o sovereign_a power_n become_v christian_a and_o all_o right_n in_o the_o church_n be_v resolve_v into_o it_o i_o must_v not_o leave_v this_o point_n before_o i_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o one_o presumption_n wherein_o both_o these_o author_n seem_v to_o agree_v for_o the_o leviathan_n in_o several_a place_n pag._n 285_o 286_o 282_o 205_o 206_o 322._o take_v for_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v no_o law_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o civil_a law_n of_o commonwealth_n and_o therefore_o that_o he_o which_o make_v ecclesiastical_a power_n not_o to_o depend_v upon_o the_o civil_a must_v endow_v it_o both_o with_o right_n and_o mean_n to_o constrain_v man_n to_o obey_v it_o and_o thereupon_o infer_v all_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o he_o so_o much_o aggravate_v that_o then_o all_o civil_a power_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v swallow_v up_o and_o resolve_v into_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o all_o christian_n even_o sovereign_n be_v member_n of_o it_o which_o to_o avoid_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o the_o clergy_n minister_v of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n derive_v all_o their_o authority_n from_o it_o pag._n 209_o 249_o 296._o in_o like_a manner_n the_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr synedriis_fw-la ebraeorum_n in_o define_v excommunication_n pag._n 105._o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o those_o who_o challenge_v the_o power_n of_o it_o in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n will_v have_v the_o civil_a estate_n and_o condition_n of_o he_o that_o be_v excommunicate_a in_o regard_n of_o his_o reputation_n of_o freedom_n change_v and_o abate_v by_o it_o which_o must_v needs_o infer_v the_o church_n to_o be_v endow_v with_o such_o a_o power_n as_o be_v able_a by_o outward_a force_n to_o constrain_v obedience_n for_o otherwise_o the_o estate_n of_o no_o man_n that_o be_v protect_v in_o all_o right_n by_o the_o civil_a power_n can_v be_v change_v or_o abate_v by_o it_o according_o in_o several_a place_n he_o presume_v that_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o right_n of_o excommunicate_v which_o be_v a_o prime_a part_n of_o it_o to_o stand_v by_o god_n law_n be_v oblige_v by_o consequence_n to_o maintain_v the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o matter_n of_o the_o world_n in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualia_fw-la and_o hereupon_o follow_v the_o reason_n whereby_o these_o author_n have_v dispute_v the_o one_o à _fw-la priori_fw-la that_o this_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v destructive_a to_o the_o peace_n and_o safety_n of_o all_o state_n kingdom_n and_o commonwealthe_n in_o as_o much_o as_o a_o power_n not_o depend_v upon_o they_o may_v lawful_o be_v use_v against_o they_o by_o give_v the_o people_n a_o title_n of_o execute_v the_o command_n of_o it_o by_o force_n the_o other_o à _fw-la posteriori_fw-la from_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_a state_n kingdom_n and_o commonwealthe_n who_o by_o limit_v the_o exercise_n and_o effect_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o act_n which_o the_o church_n have_v do_v or_o pretend_v to_o enforce_v by_o excommunication_n have_v
in_o horeb._n then_o repeat_v the_o sum_n of_o what_o they_o have_v see_v since_o their_o come_n out_o of_o egypt_n as_o to_o move_v they_o to_o embrace_v god_n covenant_n wherefore_o say_v he_o you_o shall_v observe_v the_o term_n of_o this_o covenant_n and_o do_v they_o that_o you_o may_v prosper_v in_o whatsoever_o you_o do_v and_o so_o contest_v the_o whole_a assembly_n that_o they_o and_o their_o posterity_n must_v by_o transgress_v come_v under_o the_o curse_n which_o it_o be_v enact_v with_o thus_o express_v the_o sum_n of_o it_o that_o he_o may_v settle_v thou_o to_o himself_o for_o a_o people_n and_o he_o be_v thy_o god_n as_o he_o have_v say_v to_o thou_o and_o as_o he_o have_v swear_v to_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n thy_o father_n to_o who_o he_o have_v express_o swear_v to_o give_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o therefore_o so_o determine_v the_o express_a sense_n and_o intent_n of_o be_v their_o god_n for_o to_o expound_v what_o it_o mean_v for_o they_o to_o have_v god_n for_o their_o god_n and_o he_o they_o for_o his_o people_n it_o follow_v that_o if_o any_o of_o they_o return_v from_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o god_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o nation_n they_o shall_v incur_v the_o curse_n which_o the_o covenant_n be_v enact_v with_o that_o the_o land_n be_v turn_v into_o salt_n and_o brimstone_n shall_v not_o be_v to_o be_v sow_o nor_o spring_n nor_o grass_n grow_v but_o be_v like_o sodom_n and_o gomorra_n and_o seboim_n which_o the_o lord_n overthrow_v in_o his_o wrath_n hereupon_o he_o begin_v the_o xxx_o chapter_n thus_o and_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o when_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v lefallen_v tâ—â—e_o and_o thou_o shall_v call_v they_o to_o mind_n among_o all_o nation_n to_o which_o god_n shall_v have_v drive_v thou_o and_o return_v to_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o the_o rest_n whereby_o god_n promise_v that_o he_o will_v be_v entreat_v of_o his_o people_n and_o turn_v the_o say_a curse_n from_o they_o upon_o their_o enemy_n remit_v plain_o he_o that_o will_v understand_v what_o those_o be_v to_o that_o which_o go_v afore_o from_o cap._n xxvi_o 16_o xxvii_o xxviii_o xxix_o which_o he_o that_o will_v peruse_v may_v trust_v his_o own_o sense_n whether_o they_o speak_v of_o life_n everlasting_a or_o of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o indeed_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o deuteronomy_n contain_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o repetition_n and_o continuation_n of_o what_o be_v most_o necessary_a to_o introduce_v and_o persuade_v this_o renew_n of_o the_o covenant_n whether_o we_o judge_v of_o the_o premise_n by_o the_o conclusion_n or_o of_o the_o conclusion_n by_o the_o premise_n we_o shall_v â—inde_v no_o more_o thâ—n_n what_o i_o have_v say_v now_o the_o whole_a xxv_o of_o leviticus_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o exhortation_n and_o warning_n to_o keep_v the_o law_n propound_v before_o the_o camp_n remove_v from_o mount_n sinai_n as_o you_o have_v it_o xxvi_o 46_o have_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o eternal_a life_n be_v covenant_v for_o of_o necessity_n the_o argument_n there_o use_v must_v have_v be_v draw_v from_o thence_o but_o you_o shall_v find_v no_o more_o than_o concern_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n the_o effect_n of_o this_o reason_n be_v not_o to_o argue_v a_o negative_a from_o scripture_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o be_v not_o record_v in_o the_o scripture_n not_o in_o this_o or_o that_o part_n of_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o not_o true_a but_o to_o argue_v from_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o all_o man_n and_o the_o visible_a nature_n of_o the_o business_n then_o in_o hand_n that_o what_o be_v not_o then_o express_v for_o a_o condition_n of_o that_o covenant_n which_o be_v relate_v to_o have_v be_v strike_v between_o god_n and_o the_o israelite_n can_v be_v presume_v to_o have_v be_v a_o express_a condition_n of_o it_o for_o by_o interpretation_n from_o not_o only_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o father_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a intent_n which_o the_o law_n intimate_v though_o not_o express_v one_o particular_a precept_n of_o the_o law_n i_o must_v not_o omit_v it_o be_v that_o of_o leu._n v._n 15_a which_o appoint_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v offer_v for_o legal_a uncleanness_n as_o for_o perjury_n now_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o legal_a uncleanness_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n forbid_v by_o the_o law_n but_o be_v contract_v by_o observe_v the_o law_n as_o tobit_n uncleanness_n which_o make_v he_o lie_v out_o of_o the_o house_n and_o occasion_v his_o blindness_n by_o bury_v the_o dead_a tobit_n iii_o 11._o be_v indeed_o a_o outward_a accident_n come_v to_o pass_v without_o any_o inclination_n of_o man_n will_n to_o it_o and_o therefore_o not_o imputable_a if_o therefore_o the_o same_o mean_n of_o expiate_v that_o which_o be_v not_o forbid_v by_o the_o law_n expiate_v such_o a_o sin_n as_o perjury_n let_v any_o man_n understand_v how_o by_o this_o law_n expiation_n be_v make_v for_o the_o guilt_n of_o perjury_n whereby_o every_o christian_a believe_v he_o become_v liable_a to_o everlasting_a death_n when_o by_o the_o same_o expiation_n be_v make_v not_o for_o sin_n but_o for_o a_o legal_a incapacity_n of_o converse_v with_o god_n people_n or_o come_v to_o the_o tabernacle_n another_o be_v that_o of_o prayer_n negative_o for_o who_o will_v believe_v that_o the_o spiritual_a reward_n of_o everlasting_a life_n be_v promise_v by_o the_o covenant_n of_o the_o law_n which_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o command_v the_o spiritual_a service_n of_o prayer_n as_o the_o jew_n themselves_o observe_v maimoni_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o title_n of_o prayer_n and_o blessing_n that_o prayer_n be_v command_v only_o by_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n deut._n vi_o 13._o x._o 20._o thou_o shall_v fear_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o serve_v he_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n shall_v thou_o fear_v and_o he_o serve_v and_o those_o blessing_n in_o which_o so_o much_o of_o their_o religion_n consist_v only_o by_o deut._n viii_o 10._o and_o when_o thou_o have_v eat_v and_o be_v full_a then_o shall_v thou_o bless_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n for_o the_o good_a land_n which_o he_o have_v give_v thou_o out_o of_o these_o text_n their_o elder_n they_o say_v have_v take_v occasion_n to_o prescribe_v the_o kind_n and_o measure_n and_o circumstance_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o blessing_n and_o true_o when_o there_o be_v so_o much_o in_o the_o law_n of_o their_o festival_n and_o sabbath_n and_o sacrifice_n and_o so_o little_a of_o the_o spiritual_a duty_n which_o god_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v with_o and_o be_v serve_v with_o even_o under_o the_o law_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o give_v a_o reason_n of_o it_o unless_o we_o say_v that_o as_o the_o gospel_n be_v yet_o to_o be_v a_o secret_a to_o the_o spiritual_a service_n of_o god_n which_o under_o it_o be_v to_o be_v require_v be_v not_o under_o the_o law_n to_o be_v covenant_v for_o that_o be_v express_v and_o here_o i_o be_o not_o to_o forget_v the_o sect_n of_o sadducee_n which_o though_o it_o deny_v the_o reward_n after_o death_n yet_o notwithstanding_o be_v not_o only_o tolerate_v among_o the_o jew_n but_o also_o in_o such_o power_n that_o i_o have_v show_v in_o another_o place_n that_o during_o the_o time_n mention_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o have_v authority_n in_o all_o public_a matter_n of_o the_o nation_n under_o the_o roman_n for_o if_o they_o that_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n express_o renounce_v the_o law_n by_o renounce_v the_o express_a condition_n of_o it_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o say_v how_o they_o that_o renounce_v the_o law_n shall_v manage_v that_o power_n of_o govern_v their_o own_o people_n by_o the_o law_n which_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o nation_n by_o the_o roman_n indeed_o when_o idolatry_n prevail_v the_o precept_n which_o punish_v that_o sin_n by_o death_n of_o necessity_n be_v supersede_v for_o the_o time_n but_o when_o after_o the_o captivity_n some_o deny_v the_o life_n to_o come_v other_o expect_v it_o from_o the_o literal_a and_o carnal_a observation_n of_o the_o law_n both_o maintain_v themselves_o under_o the_o law_n and_o by_o it_o it_o may_v be_v signify_v by_o the_o law_n as_o our_o saviour_n prove_v the_o resurrection_n mat._n xxii_o 23._o mar._n xii_o 18._o luc._n xx._n 27._o but_o have_v it_o be_v covenant_v for_o impudence_n will_v not_o have_v have_v wherewith_o to_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a acknowledge_v the_o law_n and_o therefore_o i_o agree_v that_o when_o our_o lord_n say_v search_v the_o scripture_n for_o in_o they_o you_o think_v you_o have_v eternal_a life_n john_n v._n 39_o this_o think_v be_v a_o term_n of_o abatement_n
of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v found_v upon_o the_o right_a thereof_o or_o derive_v from_o it_o neither_o be_v it_o otherwise_o with_o the_o prophetical_a office_n the_o authority_n whereof_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v of_o divine_a right_n under_o the_o law_n as_o depend_v immediate_o upon_o the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o raise_v they_o up_o and_o give_v they_o authority_n by_o those_o evidence_n which_o his_o own_o law_n have_v make_v legal_a and_o this_o that_o he_o may_v tie_v his_o people_n the_o more_o strong_o by_o their_o ministry_n and_o by_o the_o evidence_n of_o his_o presence_n among_o they_o to_o observe_v his_o law_n and_o yet_o in_o as_o much_o as_o all_o christian_n must_v believe_v they_o forerunner_n of_o christ_n send_v to_o give_v notice_n of_o his_o come_n by_o such_o mean_n as_o god_n that_o send_v he_o think_v fit_a so_o that_o he_o by_o his_o office_n be_v the_o chief_a prophet_n to_o who_o the_o father_n reserve_v the_o full_a declaration_n of_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n concern_v the_o alliance_n he_o intend_v to_o hold_v with_o man_n of_o necessity_n their_o office_n be_v to_o expire_v in_o he_o neither_o can_v it_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n further_o than_o he_o by_o a_o new_a act_n may_v appear_v to_o have_v appoint_v i_o do_v not_o here_o make_v any_o doubt_n that_o s._n paul_n argue_v very_o well_o when_o he_o say_v 1_o cor._n ix_o 13_o 14._o know_v you_o not_o that_o they_o which_o work_v holy_a thing_n eat_v of_o the_o holy_a that_o they_o who_o wait_v upon_o the_o altar_n take_v part_n with_o the_o altar_n so_o also_o have_v god_n appoint_v they_o that_o bring_v news_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o live_v of_o the_o gospel_n but_o he_o that_o will_v understand_v this_o argument_n must_v make_v up_o the_o comparison_n by_o complete_n the_o correspondence_n between_o the_o bring_n of_o soul_n to_o christ_n by_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o live_a creature_n to_o god_n by_o execute_v the_o law_n this_o correspondence_n the_o apostle_n himself_o have_v delare_v to_o our_o hand_n rom._n xv._o 15_o 16._o because_o of_o the_o grace_n give_v i_o of_o god_n say_v he_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o gentile_n exercise_v the_o sacred_a function_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o god_n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o gentile_n may_v be_v acceptable_a be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o phil._n ii_o 17._o nay_o though_o i_o be_v pour_v forth_o upon_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o ministry_n of_o your_o faith_n i_o rejoice_v and_o that_o joint_o with_o you_o all_o where_o it_o appear_v that_o by_o submit_v to_o the_o gospel_n man_n become_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o die_v to_o the_o world_n and_o that_o they_o who_o bring_v they_o to_o christianity_n be_v the_o priest_n that_o offer_v this_o sacrifice_n and_o by_o this_o priesthood_n it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n challenge_v a_o right_a of_o live_v upon_o preach_v the_o gospel_n as_o the_o priest_n live_v by_o attend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a then_o be_v the_o apostle_n office_n that_o priesthood_n under_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v to_o remain_v by_o the_o correspondence_n thereof_o with_o the_o law_n and_o therefore_o can_v derive_v any_o title_n from_o the_o levitical_a priesthood_n which_o it_o make_v void_a as_o for_o the_o office_n of_o prophet_n under_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v plain_a by_o s._n paul_n epistle_n that_o it_o please_v god_n among_o other_o miraculous_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whereby_o he_o evidence_v his_o presence_n in_o the_o church_n to_o stir_v up_o prophet_n in_o those_o primitive_a church_n by_o who_o beside_o they_o may_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o more_o solid_a understanding_n of_o their_o christianity_n as_o may_v appear_v in_o particular_a by_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o which_o be_v suppose_v can_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o the_o office_n of_o those_o prophet_n and_o the_o authority_n which_o it_o import_v can_v be_v derive_v from_o the_o prophet_n under_o the_o law_n who_o office_n expire_v in_o christ_n his_o act_n it_o must_v be_v to_o give_v authority_n to_o prophet_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o since_o we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o chief_a authority_n which_o he_o leave_v in_o the_o church_n be_v leave_v with_o his_o apostle_n it_o follow_v by_o consequence_n which_o by_o other_o scripture_n in_o another_o place_n i_o have_v show_v to_o have_v be_v true_a that_o the_o apostle_n by_o their_o office_n be_v the_o chief_a prophet_n of_o the_o church_n though_o as_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n under_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o promise_n record_v as_o under_o the_o law_n there_o be_v so_o neither_o any_o precept_n require_v obedience_n to_o their_o office_n as_o than_o i_o have_v show_v there_o be_v in_o fine_a god_n by_o christ_n design_v to_o raise_v up_o child_n to_o abraham_n which_o be_v the_o new_a israel_n according_a to_o the_o spirit_n he_o have_v give_v the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o authority_n over_o they_o which_o may_v answer_v the_o power_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o elder_n of_o his_o ancient_a people_n under_o moses_n he_o have_v incorporate_v into_o their_o office_n under_o the_o gospel_n the_o authority_n both_o of_o priest_n and_o prophet_n under_o the_o law_n which_o both_o be_v to_o cease_v with_o the_o law_n therefore_o we_o be_v not_o to_o derive_v any_o poweâ—_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o right_n of_o the_o priesthood_n under_o the_o law_n not_o to_o argue_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o right_a to_o that_o power_n which_o the_o priesthood_n as_o then_o be_v not_o seize_v of_o but_o whatsoever_o power_n be_v in_o the_o prinees_n of_o tribe_n and_o their_o inferior_n in_o the_o elder_n and_o judge_n of_o israel_n for_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o that_o people_n under_o moses_n the_o same_o we_o must_v infer_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o consequence_n in_o they_o to_o who_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o have_v commit_v any_o part_n of_o it_o for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n under_o our_o lord_n christ_n save_v the_o difference_n which_o the_o condition_n whereupon_o either_o people_n be_v gather_v into_o one_o society_n import_v which_o be_v in_o they_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n upon_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n in_o we_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n upon_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o in_o they_o infer_v temporal_a power_n in_o dispose_v of_o cause_n and_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n in_o these_o only_o the_o power_n of_o direct_v in_o spiritual_a matter_n wherein_o the_o church_n by_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n do_v communicate_v this_o opinion_n may_v seem_v to_o some_o man_n not_o to_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n who_o do_v many_o time_n argue_v what_o order_n ought_v to_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o church_n from_o that_o which_o the_o law_n provide_v for_o the_o levitical_a priesthood_n as_o clemens_n ep._n ad_fw-la corinthios_n from_o the_o order_n which_o the_o law_n have_v prescribe_v for_o the_o sacrifice_n prescribe_v by_o it_o argue_v that_o the_o like_a aught_o to_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o church_n pag._n 53._o and_o s._n cyprian_n that_o as_o eleazar_n be_v consecrate_v high_a priest_n by_o moses_n before_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o people_n so_o ought_v ordination_n to_o be_v celebrate_v before_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n which_o kind_n of_o argument_n seem_v to_o have_v no_o force_n unless_o we_o derive_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o levitical_a priesthood_n together_o with_o abundance_n of_o passage_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n whereof_o it_o shall_v be_v enough_o to_o have_v produce_v these_o for_o a_o example_n but_o this_o kind_n of_o argument_n be_v easy_o stop_v by_o one_o instance_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o like_a argument_n of_o instruction_n or_o exhortation_n to_o those_o that_o claim_v by_o and_o under_o the_o apostle_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o divers_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_a scripture_n wherein_o the_o prophet_n of_o the_o law_n be_v exhort_v to_o do_v or_o reprove_v for_o neglect_v their_o office_n and_o yet_o no_o man_n can_v go_v about_o to_o derive_v the_o right_n of_o their_o authority_n from_o the_o prophet_n office_n by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o then_o it_o be_v easy_o answer_v that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o same_o reason_n that_o appear_v in_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o levitical_a priesthood_n to_o be_v of_o evident_a consequence_n in_o the_o order_n of_o god_n church_n not_o because_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v upon_o
and_o therefore_o as_o every_o church_n be_v a_o body_n by_o itself_o and_o all_o church_n notwithstanding_o bind_v to_o make_v one_o body_n by_o visible_a communion_n one_o with_o another_o which_o body_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o be_v this_o common_a stock_n of_o the_o church_n provide_v for_o the_o maintenance_n first_o of_o that_o church_n who_o it_o be_v then_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o defray_v the_o charge_n of_o those_o correspondence_n whereby_o the_o unity_n thereof_o be_v entertain_v in_o the_o place_n aforequoted_n out_o of_o my_o book_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o christian_a state_n you_o shall_v find_v those_o scripture_n allege_v which_o speak_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o other_o church_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o then_o mother_n church_n of_o all_o church_n and_o in_o this_o book_n afore_o chap._n x._o you_o have_v evidence_n that_o the_o correspondence_n between_o all_o church_n by_o which_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o be_v to_o be_v maintain_v be_v institute_v and_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o the_o apostle_n you_o have_v therefore_o evidence_n that_o such_o a_o stock_n be_v requisite_a even_o in_o regard_n of_o correspondence_n between_o several_a church_n when_o you_o see_v upon_o what_o business_n it_o be_v spend_v whether_o this_o correspondence_n be_v exercise_v in_o hold_v of_o council_n or_o by_o daily_a intercourse_n and_o intelligence_n the_o case_n be_v always_o the_o same_o as_o at_o the_o council_n at_o ariminum_n where_o the_o father_n complain_v that_o they_o be_v detain_v against_o their_o will_n as_o to_o the_o great_a charge_n of_o they_o who_o be_v to_o maintain_v their_o representative_n there_o and_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o the_o british_a bishop_n particular_o in_o sulpitius_n severus_n that_o their_o church_n be_v not_o able_a to_o maintain_v they_o there_o at_o the_o charge_n which_o be_v requisite_a for_o constantine_n indeed_o at_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n have_v furnish_v not_o only_o the_o wagon_n of_o the_o exchequer_n to_o convey_v they_o to_o the_o place_n but_o also_o the_o great_a part_n if_o not_o their_o whole_a charge_n during_o the_o action_n but_o his_o son_n intend_v by_o duresse_n to_o constrain_v they_o to_o decree_v that_o which_o he_o intend_v because_o he_o know_v that_o if_o they_o decree_v it_o not_o his_o authority_n will_v be_v of_o no_o more_o effect_n to_o induce_v the_o church_n to_o receive_v it_o than_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n have_v be_v to_o induce_v it_o to_o renounce_v christianity_n use_v his_o sovereign_a power_n in_o command_v his_o subject_n to_o assemble_v and_o continue_v assemble_v lay_v for_o a_o further_a burden_n and_o duresse_n upon_o they_o to_o continue_v their_o at_o their_o own_o charge_n that_o be_v at_o the_o charge_n of_o their_o church_n i_o will_v conclude_v with_o a_o memorable_a passage_n of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o julianum_fw-la i._n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o among_o other_o design_n os_fw-la the_o apostate_n to_o extinguish_v christianity_n one_o be_v to_o bring_v the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n into_o use_n among_o the_o gentile_n as_o the_o mean_n to_o propagate_v and_o maintain_v their_o idolatry_n which_o be_v visible_o the_o mean_n to_o propagate_v and_o maintain_v christianity_n indeed_o it_o be_v a_o testimony_n that_o concern_v all_o part_n of_o church_n law_n and_o evidence_n all_o the_o part_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n that_o i_o have_v insist_v upon_o but_o because_o it_o mention_v partly_o the_o erect_n of_o hospital_n for_o the_o correspondence_n of_o christian_n i_o have_v put_v it_o here_o in_o the_o last_o place_n where_o i_o allege_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o corporation_n of_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o be_v ready_a to_o set_v up_o auditory_n in_o stead_n of_o church_n in_o every_o city_n and_o precedent_n of_o high_a and_o low_a state_n reading_n and_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gentile_n both_o which_o compose_v man_n manner_n and_o the_o more_o abstruse_a also_o in_o part_n the_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o censure_v of_o sinner_n according_a to_o their_o measure_n of_o catechise_v also_o and_o baptise_v and_o other_o thing_n which_o manifest_o belong_v to_o the_o good_a order_n that_o be_v among_o we_o beside_o to_o find_v hospital_n to_o entertain_v stranger_n and_o convent_v of_o virgin_n and_o monastery_n and_o the_o humanity_n which_o we_o use_v to_o the_o poor_a also_o beside_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o order_n that_o of_o leter_n of_o mark_n which_o we_o give_v to_o those_o that_o need_v when_o they_o travail_v from_o country_n to_o country_n julian_n believe_v not_o that_o these_o order_n come_v from_o god_n because_o he_o believe_v not_o christianity_n those_o that_o can_v believe_v as_o he_o do_v of_o these_o order_n why_o not_o of_o christianity_n those_o christian_n who_o purse_n maintain_v the_o charge_n of_o they_o will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o forward_o have_v they_o think_v themselves_o leave_v free_a to_o themselves_o without_o obligation_n from_o our_o lord_n by_o his_o apostle_n and_o to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v to_o make_v evidence_n of_o this_o law_n and_o other_o law_n whereby_o the_o church_n be_v make_v a_o corporation_n by_o the_o apostle_n i_o will_v here_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o add_v all_o that_o he_o shall_v find_v write_v by_o epiphanius_n in_o the_o end_n of_o his_o work_n against_o all_o heresy_n concern_v the_o rule_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o one_o church_n which_o continue_v so_o only_o by_o separate_v from_o they_o perhaps_o they_o who_o can_v think_v the_o constitution_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n mere_a fable_n because_o the_o book_n be_v not_o write_v by_o they_o to_o who_o they_o be_v entitle_v will_v not_o believe_v that_o epiphanius_n will_v have_v write_v the_o same_o thing_n have_v they_o not_o be_v real_a and_o visible_a chap._n xvii_o the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o found_v in_o the_o law_n what_o argument_n there_o be_v of_o it_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o allegorical_a sense_n thereof_o be_v argumentative_a it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o christian_n shall_v incur_v persecution_n for_o use_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o not_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n i_o be_o now_o come_v to_o the_o point_n principal_o insist_v on_o for_o all_o this_o be_v premise_v for_o a_o ground_n to_o that_o contradiction_n which_o i_o must_v frame_v to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v against_o the_o power_n of_o excommunicate_v in_o the_o church_n to_o which_o insist_v upon_o the_o premise_n i_o say_v that_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o pretend_v that_o right_a to_o depend_v upon_o the_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n that_o i_o insist_v express_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n introduce_v by_o moses_n law_n or_o in_o force_n under_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o not_o only_o admit_v but_z as_o for_o my_o interest_n demand_v all_o that_o for_o truth_n which_o the_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr synedriis_fw-la have_v prove_v at_o large_a and_o save_v all_o they_o that_o believe_v it_o the_o pain_n of_o do_v iâ—_n again_o that_o excommunication_n come_v in_o force_n in_o the_o synagogue_n after_o the_o captivity_n and_o in_o the_o dispersion_n of_o the_o jew_n when_o they_o desire_v as_o their_o duty_n be_v to_o maintain_v god_n law_n by_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v govern_v and_o not_o have_v the_o power_n of_o instict_a penalty_n requisite_a to_o maintain_v it_o as_o not_o be_v enable_v by_o their_o sovereign_n devise_v a_o course_n that_o may_v appear_v reasonable_a because_o necessary_a upon_o supposition_n of_o their_o own_o law_n and_o yet_o less_o presume_v upon_o the_o sovereign_a power_n which_o be_v to_o divest_v those_o that_o shall_v incur_v that_o forfeit_n of_o the_o privilege_n of_o a_o jew_n and_o to_o banish_v he_o the_o conversation_n of_o his_o native_a people_n either_o in_o whole_a or_o in_o part_n as_o the_o penalty_n be_v to_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o offence_n and_o true_o i_o count_v myself_o with_o the_o world_n oblige_v to_o he_o that_o have_v employ_v so_o much_o learning_n to_o show_v it_o and_z that_o it_o will_v only_o become_v the_o wilfulness_n of_o they_o who_o neither_o understand_v the_o scripture_n themselves_o nor_o will_v learn_v of_o they_o that_o do_v to_o imagine_v a_o ecclesiastical_a court_n distinct_a from_o the_o secular_a under_o the_o law_n in_o which_o the_o priesthood_n be_v judge_n and_o to_o take_v pain_n to_o show_v themselves_o uncapable_a of_o truth_n by_o seek_v to_o maintain_v that_o which_o he_o have_v show_v to_o be_v evident_o false_a but_o this_o be_v grant_v i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o reason_n can_v be_v imagine_v why_o it_o
the_o church_n provide_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n upon_o supposition_n of_o this_o common_a christianity_n evident_o destroy_v what_o it_o pretend_v to_o maintain_v i_o leave_v the_o case_n at_o present_a for_o their_o plea_n who_o can_v obtain_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a if_o they_o reform_v themselves_o but_o you_o see_v what_o reason_n i_o have_v to_o deny_v that_o this_o reformation_n consist_v in_o void_v the_o obligation_n of_o the_o act_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o authority_n of_o pastor_n be_v as_o visible_o derive_v from_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o primitive_a church_n as_o their_o own_o authority_n be_v visible_a in_o the_o scripture_n and_o unless_o all_o christendom_n can_v be_v cozen_v or_o force_v at_o once_o to_o admit_v such_o a_o imposture_n they_o can_v be_v no_o church_n further_o than_o the_o name_n in_o which_o it_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n and_o the_o liberty_n leave_v private_a christian_n to_o dispose_v of_o themselves_o in_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n where_o they_o please_v for_o of_o that_o liberty_n neither_o the_o scripture_n nor_o all_o christianity_n since_o the_o time_n of_o they_o will_v yield_v one_o example_n i_o marvel_v therefore_o that_o s._n paul_n commission_n to_o timothy_n 1_o tim._n v._o 17._o shall_v seem_v to_o import_v no_o more_o than_o a_o reproof_n and_o that_o at_o the_o discretion_n of_o he_o that_o be_v reprove_v whether_o he_o will_v admit_v it_o or_o return_v he_o as_o good_a as_o he_o bring_v for_o if_o s._n paul_n commission_n to_o timothy_n extend_v no_o further_o what_o can_v he_o have_v do_v more_o himself_o have_v he_o be_v present_a and_o the_o apostle_n enjoin_v obedience_n to_o those_o who_o first_o bring_v the_o gospel_n and_o to_o those_o who_o present_o rule_v those_o church_n in_o the_o same_o term_n hebr._n xiii_o 7_o 17._o must_v needs_o be_v think_v to_o give_v the_o successor_n their_o predecessor_n authority_n save_v the_o difference_n observe_v afore_o so_o certain_a be_v it_o which_o i_o have_v advance_v in_o another_o place_n that_o this_o opinion_n be_v not_o tenable_a without_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o to_o the_o exception_n that_o may_v be_v make_v concern_v the_o use_n of_o this_o power_n i_o have_v already_o demur_v to_o the_o doubt_n that_o may_v rest_v in_o difference_n between_o the_o succession_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o person_n in_o fine_a not_o to_o insist_v here_o what_o the_o respective_a interest_n of_o public_a and_o private_a person_n in_o the_o church_n be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v because_o it_o be_v a_o point_n that_o can_v here_o be_v void_v it_o shall_v be_v enough_o to_o say_v that_o of_o necessity_n the_o authority_n of_o public_a person_n in_o and_o for_o the_o whole_a must_v be_v such_o as_o may_v make_v and_o maintain_v the_o church_n a_o society_n of_o reasonable_a people_n not_o a_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o cyclopes_n in_o which_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d no_o body_n be_v rule_v by_o any_o body_n in_o any_o thing_n according_a to_o euripides_n as_o for_o the_o synagogue_n that_o may_v be_v presume_v rather_o than_o evidence_v to_o have_v subsist_v in_o the_o ten_o tribe_n during_o the_o schism_n let_v he_o make_v appear_v what_o he_o can_v he_o shall_v never_o have_v joy_n of_o it_o towards_o his_o intent_n so_o long_o as_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n stand_v which_o i_o have_v â—ettled_v that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o state_n be_v both_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n under_o the_o law_n as_o stand_v both_o by_o the_o same_o title_n of_o it_o but_o several_a under_o the_o gospel_n the_o one_o stand_v upon_o the_o common_a ground_n of_o all_o civil_a government_n the_o other_o upon_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o christianity_n which_o ought_v to_o make_v all_o christian_a state_n one_o and_o the_o same_o whole_a church_n for_o in_o the_o two_o tribe_n who_o be_v at_o their_o freedom_n to_o resort_v to_o the_o temple_n for_o that_o service_n of_o god_n which_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o temple_n which_o all_o can_v neither_o always_o do_v nor_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v there_o be_v no_o record_n of_o any_o settle_a order_n for_o assemble_v themselves_o to_o serve_v god_n either_o in_o the_o law_n oblige_v of_o right_n or_o actual_o practise_v according_a to_o historical_a truth_n how_o much_o less_o in_o the_o ten_o tribe_n be_v fall_v from_o the_o law_n by_o the_o schism_n and_o if_o there_o want_v not_o those_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n nor_o prophet_n and_o school_n of_o prophet_n under_o who_o they_o may_v assemble_v themselves_o yet_o be_v this_o far_o from_o a_o society_n form_v by_o a_o certain_a rule_n and_o order_n for_o communicate_v in_o god_n service_n as_o i_o have_v show_v the_o church_n be_v and_o therefore_o he_o who_o upon_o that_o account_n think_v himself_o free_a from_o the_o rule_n of_o god_n service_n under_o which_o we_o now_o have_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v first_o either_o nullify_v the_o gospel_n as_o own_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o one_o visible_a church_n or_o prove_v the_o church_n in_o which_o he_o receive_v his_o christianity_n to_o be_v apostate_n now_o i_o confess_v our_o doctor_n here_o make_v use_v of_o a_o assumption_n which_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o deny_v be_v a_o evident_a truth_n that_o every_o man_n have_v the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o judge_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n what_o himself_o be_v to_o believe_v or_o to_o do_v for_o how_o shall_v any_o man_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n for_o his_o choice_n upon_o other_o term_n but_o he_o will_v entangle_v himself_o most_o pitiful_o if_o he_o imagine_v that_o god_n have_v turn_v all_o man_n loose_v to_o the_o bible_n to_o make_v what_o they_o can_v of_o it_o and_o profess_v the_o religion_n that_o they_o may_v fancy_n to_o themselves_o out_o of_o it_o even_o those_o who_o make_v man_n believe_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n must_v in_o despite_n of_o themselves_o appeal_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o whosoever_o they_o persuade_v to_o pronounce_v that_o so_o it_o be_v and_o for_o the_o rest_n how_o much_o soever_o he_o refer_v himself_o to_o he_o that_o have_v entangle_v he_o in_o that_o snare_n it_o proceed_v whole_o upon_o this_o supposition_n to_o which_o he_o have_v once_o make_v his_o understanding_n a_o slave_n but_o if_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v do_v as_o man_n do_v now_o in_o england_n make_v every_o fancy_n take_v up_o out_o of_o the_o bible_n a_o law_n to_o their_o faith_n not_o question_v whether_o ever_o profess_v own_a or_o enjoin_v by_o the_o church_n or_o not_o it_o will_v soon_o become_v questionable_a whether_o there_o be_v indeed_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o christianity_n or_o not_o these_o that_o profess_v it_o agree_v in_o nothing_o wherein_o they_o will_v have_v it_o consist_v and_o for_o my_o part_n the_o the_o matter_n be_v past_a question_n suppose_v what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o god_n provide_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n that_o all_o church_n shall_v be_v link_v together_o by_o a_o law_n of_o visible_a communion_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o so_o to_o make_v one_o church_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o become_v a_o member_n of_o any_o church_n be_v to_o become_v a_o member_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o right_n of_o visible_a communion_n with_o all_o church_n into_o which_o all_o member_n of_o any_o church_n be_v baptize_v and_o this_o it_o be_v which_o make_v the_o church_n visible_a for_o when_o a_o man_n have_v no_o further_o to_o inquire_v but_o what_o christian_n they_o be_v who_o in_o every_o city_n communicate_v with_o all_o christian_n beside_o the_o choice_n be_v ready_o make_v without_o further_a trial_n avoid_v the_o rest_n for_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n and_o this_o choice_n be_v make_v there_o be_v no_o fear_n of_o offence_n by_o read_v the_o scripture_n the_o sense_n whereof_o this_o choice_n confine_v to_o the_o faith_n and_o rule_n receive_v through_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o that_o speak_v of_o god_n institution_n every_o man_n be_v sovereign_a to_o judge_v for_o himself_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n suppose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v confine_v within_o that_o which_o it_o allow_v but_o he_o who_o thereupon_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o judge_v of_o religion_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n not_o know_v what_o bound_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o shall_v never_o impute_v it_o to_o god_n ordinance_n if_o he_o perish_v by_o choose_v amiss_o now_o if_o it_o be_v object_v
christian_n have_v not_o sufficient_o renounce_v idolatry_n in_o receive_v the_o faith_n or_o as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o free_a for_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o god_n creature_n which_o perhaps_o may_v have_v be_v sacrifice_v to_o idol_n but_o because_o as_o i_o say_v afore_o the_o jew_n have_v a_o custom_n not_o to_o eat_v any_o thing_n till_o they_o have_v inquire_v whether_o sacrifice_v to_o idol_n or_o consecrate_v by_o offer_v the_o first_o fruit_n thereof_o which_o scrupulosity_n those_o who_o do_v not_o observe_v they_o count_v not_o so_o much_o enemy_n to_o idol_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v which_o opinion_n of_o their_o fellow_n christian_n be_v not_o so_o consistent_a with_o that_o opinion_n of_o christianity_n which_o be_v requisite_a not_o as_o if_o fornication_n be_v not_o sufficient_o prohibit_v by_o christianity_n but_o because_o simple_a fornication_n be_v account_v no_o sin_n but_o mere_o indifferent_a among_o the_o gentile_n all_o the_o profession_n and_o all_o the_o decree_n that_o can_v be_v make_v be_v little_a enough_o to_o persuade_v the_o jew_n that_o their_o fellow_n christian_n of_o the_o gentile_n hold_v it_o in_o the_o like_a detestation_n as_o themselves_o now_o though_o we_o find_v that_o the_o christian_n do_v sometime_o and_o in_o most_o place_n forbear_v blood_n and_o thing_n strangle_v and_o offer_v to_o idol_n even_o where_o this_o reason_n cease_v and_o that_o perhaps_o out_o of_o a_o opinion_n that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o apostle_n take_v hold_v of_o they_o in_o do_v which_o they_o do_v but_o abridge_v themselves_o of_o the_o common_a freedom_n of_o christian_n yet_o see_v the_o apostle_n give_v no_o such_o sign_n of_o any_o intent_n of_o revive_v that_o which_o be_v once_o a_o law_n to_o all_o that_o come_v from_o no_n but_o forget_v and_o never_o publish_v again_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n be_v no_o more_o lead_v by_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o decree_n than_o those_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o corinth_n be_v who_o s._n paul_n licence_n to_o eat_v all_o meat_n in_o general_a as_o the_o roman_n or_o thing_n sacrifice_v to_o idol_n express_o as_o the_o corinthian_n except_v the_o case_n of_o scandal_n which_o our_o common_a christianity_n except_v set_v aside_o the_o decree_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o s._n paul_n allege_v not_o and_o name_v two_o case_n wherein_o that_o scandal_n may_v fall_v out_o as_o except_v no_o other_o case_n but_o in_o all_o these_o instance_n and_o other_o that_o may_v be_v bring_v as_o it_o be_v visible_a to_o the_o church_n whether_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o such_o alteration_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n continue_v in_o force_n or_o not_o so_o be_v it_o both_o necessary_a and_o sufficient_a for_o they_o that_o may_v question_v whither_o they_o be_v tie_v to_o they_o or_o not_o to_o see_v the_o express_a act_n or_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n for_o their_o assurance_n for_o what_o other_o ground_n have_v they_o to_o assure_v their_o conscience_n even_o against_o the_o scripture_n in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n for_o if_o these_o reason_n be_v not_o obvious_a if_o every_o one_o admit_v they_o not_o much_o less_o will_v every_o one_o find_v a_o resolution_n wherein_o all_o may_v agree_v and_o all_o scandal_n and_o dissension_n may_v be_v suppress_v chap._n xxv_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o limit_v even_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n not_o every_o abuse_n of_o this_o power_n a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o particular_a church_n to_o reform_v themselves_o heresy_n consist_v in_o deny_v something_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v believe_v schism_n in_o depart_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o upon_o that_o or_o any_o other_o cause_n implicit_a faith_n no_o virtue_n but_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o may_v be_v the_o work_n of_o christian_a charity_n suppose_v now_o the_o church_n a_o society_n and_o the_o same_o from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o second_o come_v from_o christ_n by_o god_n appointment_n let_v it_o be_v consider_v what_o be_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o state_n thereof_o under_o the_o apostle_n and_o under_o constantine_n or_o now_o under_o so_o many_o sovereignty_n as_o have_v share_v these_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o let_v any_o understanding_n that_o can_v apprehend_v what_o law_n or_o what_o custom_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o one_o and_o in_o the_o other_o estate_n i_o say_v let_v any_o such_o understanding_n pronounce_v whither_o the_o same_o law_n can_v serve_v the_o church_n as_o we_o see_v it_o now_o or_o as_o we_o read_v of_o it_o under_o constantine_n and_o as_o it_o be_v under_o the_o apostle_n he_o that_o say_v yea_o will_v make_v any_o man_n that_o understand_v say_v that_o he_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o say_v nay_o must_v yield_v that_o even_o the_o law_n give_v the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n oblige_v not_o the_o church_n so_o far_o as_o they_o become_v useless_a to_o the_o purpose_n for_o which_o they_o be_v intend_v see_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o all_o law_n of_o all_o society_n whatsoever_o so_o far_o as_o they_o become_v unserviceable_a so_o far_o must_v needs_o cease_v to_o oblige_v and_o the_o apostle_n though_o they_o may_v know_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v come_v after_o yet_o have_v they_o intend_v to_o give_v law_n to_o that_o state_n they_o have_v not_o give_v law_n to_o the_o state_n which_o be_v when_o they_o live_v and_o give_v law_n the_o authority_n therefore_o of_o the_o apostle_n remain_v unquestionable_a and_o the_o ordinance_n also_o by_o they_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o god_n service_n according_a to_o christianity_n the_o church_n must_v needs_o have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o limit_v and_o determine_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v never_o limit_v nor_o determine_v by_o the_o apostle_n but_o even_o those_o thing_n also_o the_o determination_n whereof_o make_v by_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o change_n of_o time_n and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n therewith_o be_v become_v evident_o useless_a and_o unserviceable_a to_o the_o intent_n for_o which_o it_o stand_v and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o i_o say_v afore_o that_o all_o power_n produce_v a_o obligation_n of_o obey_v it_o in_o some_o thing_n i_o say_v not_o in_o all_o as_o afore_o even_o when_o it_o be_v abuse_v in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o of_o a_o good_a conscienceâ—_n then_o be_v the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n so_o far_o a_o warrant_n to_o all_o those_o that_o shall_v follow_v it_o so_o far_o even_o in_o thing_n which_o a_o man_n not_o only_o suspect_v but_o see_v to_o be_v ill_o order_v by_o those_o that_o act_n in_o behalf_n of_o it_o this_o be_v that_o which_o all_o the_o variety_n and_o multitude_n of_o canon_n rite_n and_o ordinance_n which_o have_v be_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n before_o there_o be_v cause_n of_o make_v any_o change_n without_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a evidence_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o new_a limitation_n of_o those_o ordinance_n which_o the_o apostle_n either_o suppose_v or_o introduce_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o god_n service_n determine_v the_o circumstance_n according_a to_o the_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v exercise_v for_o if_o there_o be_v always_o cause_n since_o the_o beginning_n for_o particular_a church_n that_o be_v part_n of_o the_o whole_a to_o make_v such_o change_n without_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o may_v just_o cause_v a_o breach_n between_o that_o part_n and_o the_o whole_a then_o be_v there_o never_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o catholic_n church_n which_o all_o christian_n profess_v to_o believe_v and_o true_o the_o jew_n law_n may_v be_v a_o argument_n as_o it_o be_v a_o pattern_n of_o the_o same_o right_n which_o notwithstanding_o a_o express_a precept_n of_o neither_o add_v to_o it_o nor_o take_v from_o it_o unless_o we_o admit_v a_o power_n of_o determine_v circumstance_n not_o limit_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o it_o become_v unserviceable_a and_o not_o to_o be_v put_v in_o practice_n as_o may_v easy_o appear_v to_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v peruse_v the_o case_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o supposition_n of_o those_o precept_n which_o determine_v not_o the_o same_o whereupon_o a_o power_n be_v provide_v by_o the_o same_o law_n of_o inflict_v capital_a punishment_n upon_o any_o that_o not_o rest_v upon_o the_o determination_n establish_v by_o those_o that_o have_v authority_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o whole_a shall_v tend_v to_o divide_v the_o synagogue_n jintend_v not_o hereby_o to_o say_v that_o the_o power_n of_o give_v law_n to_o the_o church_n can_v be_v so_o well_o abuse_v that_o it_o may_v at_o length_n enable_v or_o oblige_v part_n of_o the_o church_n
clear_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n it_o will_v not_o hurt_v my_o opinion_n to_o infer_v that_o because_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o moses_n law_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v part_n of_o it_o when_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v therefore_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o bible_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n though_o not_o write_v there_o for_o this_o my_o opinion_n say_v not_o and_o true_o i_o must_v here_o allege_v that_o god_n law_n deut._n xvii_o 8_o 12_o provide_v a_o power_n in_o that_o people_n to_o resolve_v and_o determine_v all_o thing_n which_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o that_o people_n require_v to_o be_v determine_v and_o that_o for_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o power_n we_o have_v to_o show_v all_o the_o constitution_n and_o determination_n whereby_o the_o precept_n of_o moses_n law_n be_v limit_v how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v which_o we_o find_v record_v in_o the_o jew_n talmud_n and_o all_o the_o dispute_v and_o debate_n that_o have_v end_v in_o those_o determination_n in_o as_o much_o as_o we_o have_v to_o allegde_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n have_v command_v to_o hear_v the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o those_o that_o sit_v in_o moses_n chair_n for_o those_o constitution_n derive_v their_o pedigree_n from_o those_o that_o be_v in_o force_n in_o our_o lord_n time_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o it_o appear_v to_o all_o that_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o particular_n mention_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o philo_n and_o josephus_n for_o though_o the_o particular_n be_v not_o always_o the_o same_o because_o time_n produce_v continual_a charge_n in_o particular_a custom_n yet_o there_o be_v agreement_n enough_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v successive_o the_o same_o authority_n that_o make_v such_o orderly_a and_o moderate_a change_n as_o the_o state_n of_o the_o time_n may_v require_v or_o man_n fancy_n imagine_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o law_n whereby_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o power_n of_o so_o interpret_n the_o law_n be_v establish_v by_o the_o law_n can_v be_v against_o the_o law_n as_o forbid_v by_o it_o and_o this_o abundant_o enough_o for_o the_o justify_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v for_o the_o interpretation_n and_o limitation_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n by_o the_o tradition_n leave_v with_o moses_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n settle_v in_o the_o synagogue_n be_v establish_v by_o the_o law_n can_v be_v count_v a_o addition_n to_o the_o law_n therefore_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o tradition_n leave_v the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o limitation_n of_o the_o circumstance_n which_o the_o service_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v regulate_v with_o by_o the_o authority_n settle_v in_o the_o church_n can_v be_v count_v a_o addition_n to_o god_n new_a law_n or_o to_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n but_o because_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o reader_n in_o the_o true_a intent_n of_o these_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n require_v more_o i_o shall_v say_v further_o that_o i_o conceive_v that_o god_n provide_v a_o power_n requisite_a to_o determine_v all_o circumstance_n which_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o law_n shall_v require_v repeat_v nevertheless_o a_o caution_n of_o add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o the_o law_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v that_o this_o power_n extend_v to_o alter_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n which_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n tend_v to_o limit_v sure_o in_o the_o text_n of_o deut._n xii_o 32._o this_o caution_n follow_v immediate_o upon_o warn_v give_v not_o to_o worship_n god_n by_o any_o of_o those_o ceremony_n with_o which_o the_o gentile_n honour_v their_o false_a god_n the_o reason_n whereof_o be_v plain_a least_z by_o use_v the_o like_a ceremony_n the_o honour_n of_o those_o false_a god_n to_o who_o they_o be_v tender_v by_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o they_o may_v be_v admit_v whereupon_o when_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o nothing_o be_v add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o those_o precept_n by_o which_o the_o law_n command_v to_o serve_v the_o true_a god_n it_o be_v manifest_a how_o well_o the_o limitation_n of_o circumstance_n questionable_a in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o law_n stand_v with_o this_o caution_n so_o soon_o as_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o precept_n thereof_o can_v be_v practise_v till_o so_o limit_v and_o upon_o the_o same_o caution_n deut._n iu._n 2._o he_o infer_v immediate_o thy_o eye_n have_v see_v what_o the_o lord_n do_v to_o those_o that_o serve_v baal-peor_a now_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o thou_o alive_a this_o day_n as_o suppose_v this_o consequence_n that_o if_o they_o stick_v close_o to_o their_o own_o the_o true_a god_n nothing_o shall_v seduce_v they_o from_o his_o law_n not_o this_o that_o if_o they_o stick_v close_o to_o their_o own_o the_o true_a god_n nothing_o shall_v persuade_v they_o to_o practise_v the_o precept_n of_o his_o worship_n in_o that_o sorm_n which_o the_o power_n appoint_v by_o he_o shall_v determine_v so_o that_o both_o text_n prepress_v upon_o they_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n as_o those_o whereby_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n be_v distinguish_v not_o as_o if_o of_o themselves_o they_o contain_v matter_n to_o oblige_v that_o people_n or_o to_o procure_v they_o happiness_n and_o sure_o the_o determination_n of_o their_o elder_n as_o they_o concur_v to_o the_o same_o end_n so_o be_v they_o enforce_v by_o the_o same_o obligation_n which_o the_o precept_n themselves_o produce_v and_o therefore_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o take_v notice_n how_o far_o the_o jew_n who_o acknowledge_v all_o that_o i_o say_v of_o limit_v the_o law_n be_v from_o think_v it_o to_o be_v contradict_v by_o these_o scripture_n solomon_n jarchi_n upon_o deut._n vi_o 2._o thou_o stalt_a not_o add_v as_o for_o example_n to_o the_o five_o section_n in_o the_o phylactery_n to_o the_o five_o kind_n in_o the_o banquet_n which_o we_o carry_v at_o the_o feast_n of_o tabernacle_n to_o the_o five_o thrum_n in_o the_o fringe_n and_o so_o when_o he_o say_v thou_o shall_v not_o take_v away_o they_o be_v command_v by_o the_o law_n to_o wear_v frontlet_n upon_o they_o to_o put_v they_o in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o precept_n thereof_o ex._n xiii_o 9_o deut._n vi_o 8._o xi_o 18_o to_o carry_v in_o their_o hand_n and_o to_o walk_v with_o a_o bush_n make_v up_o of_o the_o branch_n of_o several_a tree_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o tabernacle_n levit._n xxiii_o 40._o to_o put_v a_o fringe_n to_o the_o corner_n of_o their_o garment_n make_v of_o a_o thread_n of_o hyacinth_n among_o other_o numb_a v._o 38._o 39_o but_o that_o those_o frontlet_n shall_v contain_v five_o section_n of_o the_o law_n &_o no_o more_o that_o those_o fringe_n shall_v consist_v of_o four_o kind_n beside_o the_o hyacinth_n which_o be_v the_o determination_n of_o their_o elder_n these_o according_a to_o his_o opinion_n they_o be_v as_o much_o forbid_v to_o add_v to_o as_o to_o take_v from_o that_o which_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n abenezra_n seem_v to_o be_v more_o sober_a upon_o the_o same_o place_n thou_o shall_v not_o add_v say_v he_o of_o your_o own_o conceit_n as_o think_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o consist_v in_o it_o for_o believe_v that_o they_o vow_v to_o worship_v one_o god_n alone_o and_z that_o no_o passive_a act_n which_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n injoyn_v not_o can_v be_v esteem_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n of_o themselves_o but_o in_o the_o do_n of_o they_o be_v the_o keep_n of_o that_o law_n which_o appoint_v they_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o worship_n god_n as_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n determine_v by_o that_o power_n which_o it_o appoint_v do_v enjoin_v another_o thing_n to_o introduce_v rule_n of_o worship_v god_n not_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o law_n but_o upon_o a_o man_n own_o conceit_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v forbid_v they_o to_o inquire_v after_o the_o fashion_n by_o which_o the_o gentile_n worship_v their_o god_n deut._n xii_o 30._o as_o a_o presumption_n that_o he_o which_o shall_v say_v that_o he_o will_v worship_v god_n as_o they_o do_v their_o idol_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o worship_v their_o idol_n in_o stead_n of_o god_n otherwise_o he_o will_v rest_v content_a with_o that_o way_n of_o worship_v god_n which_o the_o law_n have_v prescribe_v whereupon_o the_o jew_n determine_v that_o there_o be_v four_o ceremony_n which_o who_o so_o do_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o to_o god_n alone_o must_v be_v understand_v to_o worship_v it_o
knowledge_n as_o to_o think_v himself_o fit_a to_o recall_v the_o law_n of_o his_o country_n and_o give_v new_a law_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o it_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o admit_v that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o idolatry_n of_o israelite_n be_v so_o odious_a to_o god_n be_v because_o he_o have_v not_o command_v they_o by_o the_o scripture_n as_o if_o god_n have_v never_o forbid_v they_o to_o worship_v idol_n by_o the_o scripture_n for_o otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v infer_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o a_o christian_n ought_v to_o do_v nothing_o without_o a_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o warrant_v it_o much_o less_o to_o admit_v any_o law_n of_o the_o church_n without_o such_o evidence_n which_o have_v it_o be_v grant_v he_o with_o power_n to_o give_v the_o church_n such_o law_n he_o can_v not_o have_v proceed_v without_o demand_v this_o exception_n that_o those_o which_o cartwright_n shall_v make_v without_o any_o such_o warrant_n may_v be_v count_v godly_a and_o religious_a but_o these_o which_o the_o church_n superstitious_a chap._n xxvii_o why_o it_o be_v death_n to_o transgress_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o jew_n consistory_n and_o what_o power_n this_o argue_v in_o the_o church_n a_o difference_n between_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o of_o the_o church_n the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o world_n end_n with_o power_n of_o the_o key_n make_v it_o not_o infallible_a obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o the_o pillar_n of_o truth_n infer_v it_o not_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o difficult_a to_o show_v how_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o all_o those_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v towards_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n concur_v to_o make_v good_a the_o term_n upon_o which_o i_o have_v resolve_v the_o dispute_n in_o hand_n for_o have_v show_v that_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n be_v give_v the_o jew_n for_o the_o condition_n of_o hold_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n they_o rule_v as_o well_o their_o civil_a communion_n as_o the_o service_n they_o tender_v to_o god_n according_a to_o it_o i_o will_v demand_v but_o one_o thing_n more_o from_o the_o general_a experience_n of_o all_o civil_a people_n which_o be_v this_o that_o no_o form_n of_o law_n can_v be_v propound_v to_o any_o community_n of_o man_n whatsoever_o so_o as_o to_o serve_v it_o without_o further_a determine_v and_o limit_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o time_n and_o the_o occurrence_n of_o time_n shall_v discover_v to_o be_v undetermined_a by_o that_o law_n and_o therefore_o questionable_a so_o that_o moses_n law_n though_o give_v by_o god_n who_o foresee_v whatsoever_o can_v become_v questionable_a concern_v the_o matter_n of_o his_o law_n yet_o because_o give_v for_o the_o civil_a law_n of_o the_o people_n must_v needs_o be_v give_v liable_a to_o want_v such_o limitation_n as_o the_o occurrence_n of_o time_n shall_v make_v requisite_a neither_o can_v the_o truth_n hereof_o be_v better_o evidence_v then_o by_o show_v the_o course_n which_o god_n by_o the_o law_n have_v take_v for_o the_o end_n of_o all_o such_o dispute_v arise_v upon_o the_o law_n i_o do_v therefore_o not_o only_o grant_v but_o insist_v upon_o this_o that_o the_o power_n establish_v by_o the_o law_n of_o deut._n xvii_o 8_o 12_o extend_v to_o all_o manner_n of_o debate_n arise_v upon_o occasion_n of_o any_o recept_n of_o moses_n law_n and_o to_o the_o determine_n of_o they_o by_o limit_v those_o thing_n which_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n have_v not_o express_v i_o do_v likewise_o grant_v that_o death_n be_v allot_v for_o a_o penalty_n to_o whosoever_o shall_v not_o conform_v to_o any_o such_o determination_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o law_n according_a to_o it_o and_o i_o do_v find_v so_o much_o reason_n for_o it_o that_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v how_o possible_o that_o people_n shall_v subsist_v and_o by_o consequence_n the_o law_n which_o make_v they_o that_o people_n in_o practice_n of_o it_o without_o such_o a_o provision_n as_o this_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o intent_n and_o meaning_n of_o god_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o precept_n be_v sufficient_a to_o divide_v that_o people_n into_o party_n not_o to_o be_v reconcile_v but_o by_o the_o voice_n of_o god_n either_o upon_o the_o occasion_n or_o by_o the_o law_n warrant_v the_o sentence_n of_o those_o who_o he_o authorize_v to_o declare_v what_o he_o require_v of_o his_o people_n set_v aside_o for_o the_o present_a to_o dispute_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o priest_n alone_o or_o the_o priest_n with_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o people_n in_o who_o this_o power_n be_v vest_v by_o the_o law_n as_o for_o the_o present_a i_o dispute_v not_o who_o the_o person_n be_v in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o church_n matter_n rest_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v plain_o by_o this_o law_n a_o capital_a crime_n to_o teach_v and_o do_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o public_a power_n of_o that_o people_n shall_v determine_v concern_v the_o intent_n and_o practice_n of_o any_o precept_n of_o that_o law_n and_o therefore_o according_o i_o grant_v &_o insist_v that_o in_o the_o new_a israel_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o spirit_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v a_o power_n of_o put_v out_o of_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o same_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o the_o resolution_n which_o legal_o be_v able_a to_o conclude_v it_o for_o without_o such_o a_o power_n it_o can_v be_v imagine_v how_o the_o unity_n thereof_o shall_v subsist_v see_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o community_n in_o which_o debate_n shall_v not_o arise_v about_o those_o thing_n wherein_o they_o communicate_v i_o grant_v further_o and_o insist_v that_o he_o who_o be_v just_o put_v out_o of_o the_o church_n though_o mere_o for_o violate_v the_o unity_n thereof_o by_o disobey_v that_o just_a order_n which_o unite_v it_o be_v thereby_o condemn_v to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v as_o he_o that_o teach_v and_o do_v contrary_a to_o the_o sentence_n of_o that_o power_n that_o conclude_v the_o synagogue_n be_v put_v out_o of_o this_o notwithstanding_o as_o many_o other_o crime_n beside_o this_o be_v capital_a by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n so_o there_o be_v many_o other_o cause_n both_o of_o faith_n and_o of_o life_n by_o which_o a_o man_n forfeit_v his_o interest_n both_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o any_o man_n argue_v that_o because_o a_o man_n forfeit_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n by_o disobey_v the_o determination_n thereof_o therefore_o all_o the_o determination_n thereof_o be_v infallible_o true_a and_o oblige_v by_o virtue_n of_o god_n law_n i_o shall_v deny_v the_o consequence_n by_o virtue_n of_o that_o very_a law_n of_o deut._n xvii_o 8_o 12_o upon_o which_o this_o argument_n be_v ground_v for_o whereas_o it_o make_v disobedience_n a_o capital_a crime_n there_o be_v other_o law_n that_o suppose_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o law_n even_o in_o follow_v the_o determination_n of_o that_o power_n which_o it_o establish_v at_o least_o if_o we_o admit_v the_o practice_n of_o those_o jew_n that_o follow_v the_o talmud_n in_o those_o precept_n of_o levit._n vi_o 13_o 21_o numb_a xv._o 21_o 26_o which_o indeed_o can_v reasonable_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v how_o shall_v the_o congregation_n offer_v sacrifice_n to_o expiate_v that_o ignorance_n wherein_o all_o be_v involve_v but_o as_o those_o that_o have_v power_n to_o make_v wrong_a determination_n shall_v expiate_v that_o ignorance_n which_o the_o congregation_n by_o follow_v have_v incurse_v neither_o say_v our_o lord_n any_o less_o in_o the_o gospel_n though_o in_o a_o mater_fw-la of_o great_a consequence_n when_o have_v condemn_v they_o that_o transgress_v god_n commandment_n for_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o predecessor_n mat._n xv._o 5-10_a mar._n vii_o 8-12_a nevertheless_o he_o command_v they_o to_o observe_v and_o do_v all_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n chair_n shall_v command_v mat._n xxiii_o 2._o to_o wit_n because_o the_o authority_n of_o moses_n his_o chair_n presuppose_v the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o extend_v not_o to_o nullify_v any_o part_n of_o it_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n presuppose_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n the_o profession_n whereof_o make_v christian_n the_o body_n whereof_o be_v the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o it_o shall_v reach_v so_o far_o as_o to_o warrant_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o those_o ground_n upon_o which_o the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n stand_v can_v evidence_n to_o be_v true_a i_o say_v not_o that_o the_o church_n can_v determine_v what_o shall_v be_v teach_v and_o receive_v in_o such_o dispute_n as_o
will_v divide_v the_o church_n unless_o a_o end_n be_v put_v but_o i_o say_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v no_o reason_n oblige_v or_o warrant_v to_o believe_v that_o for_o truth_n which_o can_v be_v reasonable_o deduce_v from_o the_o motive_n of_o our_o common_a faith_n only_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o reason_n oblige_v and_o warrant_v to_o keep_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o not_o scandalize_a such_o determination_n thereof_o as_o be_v not_o destructive_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n much_o more_o where_o the_o faith_n be_v not_o concern_v only_o the_o question_n be_v of_o determine_v the_o circumstance_n of_o those_o action_n wherein_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v exercise_v which_o neither_o our_o lord_n nor_o his_o apostle_n have_v determine_v shall_v the_o disobey_v of_o such_o determination_n be_v the_o violate_v of_o that_o unity_n which_o all_o christian_n profess_v that_o god_n have_v ordain_v in_o his_o church_n and_o now_o we_o have_v a_o easy_a account_n to_o give_v how_o the_o prophet_n haggai_n and_o malachi_n send_v the_o israelite_n to_o the_o priest_n for_o resolution_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o practice_n of_o that_o people_n determine_v to_o belong_v to_o their_o office_n to_o resolve_v because_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o their_o resolution_n depend_v upon_o upon_o the_o act_n of_o that_o authority_n which_o conclude_v that_o people_n by_o the_o law_n aforesaid_a of_o deut._n xvii_o 8_o 12_o which_o if_o not_o infallible_a and_o yet_o authorize_v by_o god_n to_o warrant_v the_o proceed_n of_o his_o people_n it_o will_v be_v no_o marvel_n if_o those_o that_o act_n in_o dependence_n on_o they_o be_v authorize_v to_o warrant_v the_o people_n though_o further_a from_o be_v infallible_a to_o come_v now_o to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v allege_v to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o church_n have_v already_o limit_v the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o extend_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o christianity_n which_o it_o presuppose_v it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o though_o it_o presuppose_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n preach_v by_o our_o lord_n as_o that_o which_o they_o be_v employ_v to_o introduce_v and_o establishâ—_n yet_o in_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n be_v before_o the_o very_a be_v of_o the_o church_n as_o serve_v to_o evidence_n any_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o they_o that_o believe_v be_v convict_v that_o they_o come_v from_o god_n to_o move_v they_o to_o believe_v for_o how_o can_v they_o stand_v oblige_v to_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o common_a christianity_n to_o be_v that_o which_o god_n send_v our_o lord_n christ_n to_o preach_v but_o by_o stand_v convict_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v send_v by_o he_o to_o move_v they_o to_o accept_v of_o it_o and_o thereupon_o enable_v with_o mean_n to_o evidence_n this_o commission_n and_o trust_v whereupon_o the_o world_n may_v safe_o repose_v themselves_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o they_o who_o act_n god_n own_v by_o the_o witness_n he_o yield_v they_o for_o his_o own_o the_o true_a reason_n and_o ground_n upon_o which_o no_o act_n of_o they_o whither_o by_o word_n or_o writing_n be_v refusable_a by_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o the_o truth_n of_o thing_n determine_v by_o their_o writing_n be_v no_o more_o determinable_a by_o the_o church_n because_o the_o meaning_n of_o their_o word_n which_o be_v the_o truth_n seek_v for_o be_v in_o the_o word_n from_o the_o time_n they_o be_v say_v and_o be_v it_o then_o a_o unreasonable_a demand_n that_o their_o charter_n he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o extend_v to_o all_o that_o fall_v under_o their_o office_n shall_v not_o be_v think_v to_o descend_v upon_o the_o church_n indefinite_o but_o according_a to_o such_o limitation_n as_o the_o constitution_n thereof_o determine_v that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o to_o the_o effect_n of_o create_a faith_n but_o of_o preserve_a peace_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n not_o prejudice_v nevertheless_o that_o force_n of_o evidence_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o apostle_n writing_n which_o i_o have_v show_v to_o be_v in_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n not_o by_o any_o authority_n it_o have_v from_o god_n but_o from_o that_o conviction_n which_o the_o testimony_n of_o such_o a_o body_n of_o man_n infer_v i_o shall_v not_o therefore_o deny_v that_o he_o who_o hear_v or_o refuse_v their_o successor_n hear_v and_o refuse_v god_n if_o that_o which_o they_o will_v be_v hear_v in_o be_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o that_o power_n which_o god_n have_v assign_v they_o but_o be_v not_o the_o same_o that_o he_o assign_v the_o apostle_n but_o i_o shall_v utter_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v by_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n which_o be_v speak_v by_o our_o lord_n at_o such_o time_n as_o he_o have_v not_o declare_v whither_o they_o shall_v have_v successor_n or_o not_o for_o there_o be_v very_o great_a appearance_n that_o they_o themselves_o after_o this_o expect_v to_o see_v the_o world_n end_n and_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n when_o the_o apostle_n mat._n xxvi_o 3._o inquire_v of_o our_o lord_n when_o shall_v these_o thing_n come_v to_o pass_v and_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o sign_n of_o thy_o come_n and_o of_o the_o world_n end_n though_o our_o lord_n by_o this_o answer_n distinguish_v the_o time_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o by_o the_o question_n there_o be_v no_o appearance_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v so_o distinguish_v before_o his_o answer_n and_o when_o his_o answer_n contain_v that_o this_o generation_n shall_v not_o be_v over_o till_o all_o these_o thing_n come_v to_o pass_v and_o that_o not_o only_o after_o he_o have_v declare_v the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o his_o come_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n mat._n xxiv_o 14_o 23-29-34_a it_o appear_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o declare_v shall_v forerun_v the_o world_n end_n be_v to_o begin_v before_o that_o generation_n be_v out_o when_o to_o end_v be_v not_o think_v sit_v then_o to_o be_v say_v if_o this_o interpretation_n of_o grotius_n which_o make_v good_a the_o letter_n best_o suffer_v contradiction_n yet_o be_v it_o evident_a by_o s._n paul_n epistle_n 1_o cor._n xv._o 51_o 52._o 2_o cor._n v._n 11-44_a 2_o thes_n iv_o 15._o 17._o that_o he_o be_v not_o certifice_v but_o that_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n shall_v be_v during_o his_o time_n in_o which_o s._n john_n by_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v more_o full_o inform_v if_o these_o thing_n be_v true_a the_o obedience_n due_a to_o the_o apostle_n successor_n can_v stand_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o command_n give_v when_o it_o be_v not_o declare_v whither_o they_o be_v to_o have_v successor_n or_o not_o but_o by_o those_o scripture_n whereby_o it_o may_v appear_v so_o far_o as_o in_o due_a place_n it_o shall_v appear_v whither_o or_o no_o and_o upon_o what_o term_n the_o apostle_n leave_v their_o authority_n with_o successor_n which_o when_o it_o appear_v then_o by_o consequence_n of_o reason_n it_o will_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o word_n that_o who_o hear_v or_o refuse_v they_o hear_v or_o refuse_v god_n by_o who_o the_o apostle_n be_v enable_v to_o leave_v such_o part_n of_o their_o power_n with_o successor_n neither_o will_v it_o be_v strange_a that_o i_o allow_v not_o any_o council_n in_o which_o never_o so_o much_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v unite_v to_o say_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n it_o seem_v good_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o we_o though_o i_o allow_v the_o overt_a act_n of_o their_o assemble_v to_o be_v a_o legal_a presumption_n that_o their_o act_n be_v the_o act_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o far_o as_o they_o appear_v not_o to_o transgress_v those_o bound_n upon_o which_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v promise_v the_o church_n for_o as_o for_o the_o apostle_n i_o have_v show_v before_o that_o they_o have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v they_o not_o only_o to_o preserve_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o common_a profession_n of_o christian_n but_o to_o reveal_v unto_o they_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o old_a scripture_n according_a to_o the_o gospel_n which_o they_o preach_v though_o that_o grace_n be_v common_a to_o many_o more_o beside_o the_o apostle_n not_o to_o all_o christian_n upon_o which_o depend_v the_o resolution_n of_o the_o point_n then_o in_o debate_n beside_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o depart_v from_o that_o observation_n which_o i_o have_v make_v in_o another_o place_n that_o we_o find_v
by_o the_o scripture_n and_o by_o the_o primitive_a record_n of_o the_o church_n many_o revelation_n make_v to_o god_n people_n at_o their_o public_a assembly_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o such_o as_o have_v the_o grace_n and_o thereupon_o do_v infer_v that_o such_o a_o revelation_n be_v make_v to_o that_o assembly_n upon_o the_o place_n direct_v the_o decree_n which_o there_o follow_v and_o be_v signify_v according_a to_o that_o brevity_n which_o the_o scripture_n use_v in_o allege_v that_o whereof_o no_o mention_n be_v premise_v in_o the_o relation_n that_o go_v afore_o by_o these_o word_n it_o seem_v good_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o we_o now_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n mat._n xxviii_o 20._o behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o to_o the_o world_n end_n be_v manifest_o say_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o do_v not_o promise_v it_o any_o privilege_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o true_o see_v it_o be_v a_o promise_n immediate_o ensue_a upon_o a_o precept_n go_v preach_v and_o make_v disciple_n all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n teach_v they_o to_o observe_v all_o thing_n i_o have_v command_v you_o i_o find_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o no_o ill_a consequence_n but_o very_o reasonable_a to_o say_v that_o the_o precept_n be_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o promise_n see_v no_o act_n so_o express_v can_v reasonable_o be_v understand_v otherwise_o but_o in_o regard_n it_o be_v otherwise_o manifest_a that_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o church_n be_v absolute_o promise_v and_o foretell_v till_o the_o world_n end_n by_o name_n in_o those_o other_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o mat._n xxi_o 18._o i_o shall_v easy_o admit_v that_o god_n absolute_o promise_v to_o be_v with_o he_o to_o the_o world_n end_n so_o as_o to_o preserve_v himself_o a_o people_n in_o the_o manifold_a distraction_n and_o confusion_n that_o fall_v out_o by_o the_o fault_n of_o those_o that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o malice_n of_o infidel_n but_o i_o shall_v deny_v that_o this_o infer_v the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n in_o any_o person_n or_o quality_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v the_o visible_a profession_n of_o christianity_n to_o continue_v till_o the_o world_n end_n so_o that_o under_o this_o visible_a profession_n there_o be_v sufficient_a mean_n to_o conduct_v a_o true_a christian_a in_o the_o way_n to_o salvation_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n a_o number_n of_o man_n invisible_o unite_v to_o our_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o spirit_n do_v attain_v unto_o salvation_n indeed_o these_o promise_n of_o our_o lord_n will_v be_v evident_o true_a though_o we_o neither_o acknowledge_v on_o one_o side_n any_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o deny_v on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o visible_a unity_n of_o the_o church_n institute_v by_o god_n law_n it_o will_v be_v evident_o true_a that_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v with_o his_o disciple_n that_o be_v christian_n till_o the_o world_n end_n who_o can_v not_o continue_v invisible_o unite_v to_o he_o without_o the_o invisible_a presence_n of_o his_o spirit_n it_o will_v be_v evident_o true_a that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v not_o against_o his_o church_n in_o the_o visible_a society_n whereof_o a_o number_n of_o invisible_a christian_n prevail_v over_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n for_o though_o grant_v the_o church_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o error_n salvation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v attain_v without_o much_o difficulty_n and_o though_o division_n in_o the_o church_n may_v create_v more_o difficulty_n in_o attain_v salvation_n than_o error_n may_v have_v do_v yet_o so_o long_o as_o salvation_n may_v be_v and_o be_v attain_v by_o visible_a communion_n with_o the_o church_n so_o long_o be_v christ_n with_o his_o nor_o do_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v against_o his_o church_n though_o error_n which_o exclude_v infallibility_n though_o division_n which_o destroy_v unity_n hinder_v many_o and_o many_o of_o attain_v it_o but_o if_o the_o consequence_n that_o be_v make_v from_o those_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v lame_a that_o which_o may_v be_v pretend_v from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n or_o of_o remit_v use_v retain_v sin_n both_o one_o by_o the_o premise_n grant_v s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n of_o the_o church_n will_v easy_o appear_v to_o be_v none_o at_o all_o for_o no_o man_n can_v maintain_v the_o power_n of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n to_o be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n but_o he_o must_v yield_v it_o to_o be_v communicate_v to_o more_o than_o those_o in_o who_o the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n can_v be_v pretend_v to_o reside_v neither_o can_v the_o great_a of_o the_o apostle_n remit_v oâ—_n retain_v any_o man_n sin_n without_o induce_v he_o to_o embrace_v profession_n of_o christianity_n or_o if_o have_v embrace_v it_o he_o fall_v from_o it_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o effect_n without_o reduce_v he_o to_o the_o course_n and_o study_v of_o perform_v the_o same_o and_o upon_o due_a profession_n thereof_o readmit_v he_o into_o the_o church_n on_o the_o other_o side_n exclude_v those_o that_o can_v be_v reduce_v to_o this_o estate_n nor_o can_v the_o least_o of_o all_o that_o be_v able_a to_o bring_v any_o man_n into_o the_o church_n fail_v of_o do_v the_o same_o upon_o the_o same_o term_n and_o do_v ever_o any_o man_n ascribe_v the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n to_o all_o they_o that_o shall_v have_v power_n and_o right_n from_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o church_n to_o do_v this_o what_o mean_v then_o the_o exception_n of_o cleave_v non_fw-la errante_fw-la which_o be_v every_o where_o and_o by_o every_o body_n caution_v for_o that_o with_o any_o reason_n challenge_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n for_o the_o church_n to_o i_o it_o seem_v rather_o a_o argument_n to_o the_o contrary_a that_o see_v this_o power_n be_v challenge_v for_o the_o church_n under_o this_o general_a exception_n without_o limit_v the_o exception_n to_o any_o sort_n of_o matter_n or_o subject_n and_o that_o the_o act_n of_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o great_a authority_n visible_a in_o the_o church_n as_o whether_o arias_n shall_v communicate_v with_o the_o church_n or_o not_o be_v the_o issue_n of_o as_o great_a a_o debate_n as_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n can_v determine_v that_o therefore_o the_o sentence_n of_o his_o excommunication_n proceed_v not_o from_o the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n in_o any_o authority_n concur_v to_o the_o decree_n of_o nicaea_n whence_o it_o proceed_v grant_v general_o the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n to_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o exception_n of_o cleave_v non_fw-la errante_fw-la indeed_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o something_o requisite_a to_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n be_v in_o the_o apostle_n infallible_a or_o unquestionable_a as_o presuppose_v to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n for_o what_o satisfaction_n can_v man_n have_v of_o their_o christianity_n if_o any_o doubt_n can_v remain_v whether_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o preach_v be_v send_v from_o god_n or_o not_o whither_o the_o law_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n which_o they_o advance_v be_v according_a to_o their_o commission_n or_o not_o but_o the_o cause_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n be_v oblige_v to_o proceed_v to_o employ_v this_o power_n be_v such_o as_o depend_v many_o time_n upon_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o law_n give_v the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n by_o very_a many_o link_n between_o both_o the_o dependence_n whereof_o it_o be_v hard_o for_o all_o those_o that_o be_v sometime_o to_o concur_v to_o these_o sentence_n to_o discern_v i_o conceive_v it_o now_o madness_n to_o maintain_v the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o the_o exercise_n whereof_o so_o many_o occasion_n of_o fail_v may_v come_v to_o pass_v as_o for_o the_o exhortation_n of_o the_o apostle_n whereby_o they_o oblige_v the_o church_n of_o the_o thessalonian_o and_o ebrue_v diligent_o to_o obey_v and_o follow_v their_o governor_n 1_o thes_n v._o 14._o 15._o heb._n xiii_o 7._o 17._o these_o i_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v pertinent_a to_o the_o question_n in_o debate_n as_o concern_v such_o governor_n as_o have_v in_o their_o hand_n the_o ordinary_a power_n of_o the_o church_n save_v that_o when_o he_o say_v remember_v your_o ruler_n which_o have_v speak_v to_o you_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o consider_v the_o issue_n of_o their_o conversation_n imitate_v their_o faith_n it_o be_v possible_a he_o may_v speak_v of_o those_o that_o first_o bring_v they_o the_o gospel_n and_o those_o be_v the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o christ_n either_o of_o the_o first_o rank_n of_o the_o xii_o or_o
the_o second_o of_o the_o lxx_o who_o privildge_n be_v not_o to_o be_v communicate_v to_o any_o authority_n to_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o church_n afterward_o but_o the_o importance_n of_o these_o exhortation_n be_v not_o such_o as_o can_v infer_v any_o imagination_n of_o infallibility_n in_o those_o who_o they_o be_v exhort_v to_o follow_v for_o they_o that_o know_v the_o bound_n of_o that_o power_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v trust_v with_o the_o governor_n of_o particular_a church_n presuppose_v the_o christianity_n and_o law_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n which_o themselves_o have_v deliver_v may_v safe_o be_v exhort_v to_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o esteem_v they_o above_o measure_n in_o love_n to_o obey_v they_o and_o to_o give_v way_n to_o they_o remember_v those_o from_o who_o they_o have_v first_o receive_v christianity_n from_o who_o they_o have_v receive_v these_o instruction_n as_o well_o as_o their_o then_o ruler_n because_o they_o have_v long_o before_o receive_v and_o yield_v obedience_n to_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o except_v from_o the_o obedience_n of_o present_a ruler_n as_o presuppose_v to_o any_o power_n they_o can_v challenge_v as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n 1_o tim._n iii_o 15._o i_o confess_v they_o contain_v a_o very_a just_a and_o full_a attribute_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o title_n serve_v to_o justify_v all_o the_o right_n i_o challenge_v for_o it_o for_o if_o the_o church_n be_v the_o house_n of_o the_o live_a god_n then_o be_v it_o by_o god_n sound_v and_o appointment_n a_o body_n consist_v of_o all_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n wherein_o god_n dwell_v as_o of_o old_a in_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n as_o he_o dwell_v in_o every_o christian_a as_o he_o dwell_v in_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o camp_n of_o the_o israelite_n and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o pillar_n that_o sustain_v the_o truth_n then_o must_v it_o have_v wherewith_o to_o maintain_v it_o beside_o the_o truth_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o scripture_n and_o what_o what_o can_v that_o be_v but_o the_o testimony_n of_o itself_o as_o a_o body_n and_o fellowship_n of_o man_n only_o which_o secure_v itself_o that_o be_v succession_n by_o the_o evidence_n make_v to_o the_o predecessor_n of_o the_o same_o body_n maintain_v the_o truth_n once_o commit_v to_o the_o trust_n of_o it_o not_o only_o by_o writing_n but_o also_o by_o practice_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n for_o suppose_v the_o church_n by_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o enable_v to_o maintain_v both_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o sufficience_n of_o the_o motive_n of_o faith_n against_o infidel_n and_o also_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n against_o heretic_n by_o the_o evidence_n which_o it_o make_v that_o they_o be_v receive_v what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o create_v of_o faith_n by_o decree_a that_n which_o before_o it_o be_v decree_v be_v not_o the_o object_n of_o faith_n but_o upon_o such_o decree_n oblige_v all_o faithful_a to_o believe_v sure_o the_o church_n can_v be_v the_o pillar_n that_o sustain_v any_o faith_n but_o that_o which_o be_v lay_v upon_o it_o as_o receive_v from_o the_o beginning_n not_o that_o which_o it_o lay_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n here_o i_o will_v desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v these_o word_n of_o s._n basil_n epist_n lxii_o speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o neo_n caesarea_fw-mi decease_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v a_o man_n go_v that_o of_o all_o man_n of_o his_o time_n most_o evident_o excel_v in_o all_o and_o every_o of_o those_o good_a thing_n that_o belong_v to_o man_n the_o stay_n of_o his_o country_n the_o ornament_n of_o the_o church_n the_o pillar_n that_o sustain_v the_o truth_n for_o if_o a_o particular_a prelate_n may_v due_o be_v qualify_v as_o well_o the_o pillar_n that_o support_v the_o truth_n as_o the_o prop_n of_o his_o country_n well_o may_v the_o church_n be_v think_v capable_a of_o the_o same_o stile_n though_o it_o create_v no_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o decree_a but_o only_o preserve_v that_o which_o it_o have_v receive_v by_o defend_v and_o maintain_v it_o chap._n xxxi_o the_o father_n acknowledge_v the_o sufficience_n and_o clearness_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v to_o be_v reconcile_v by_o limit_v the_o term_n which_o they_o use_v the_o limitation_n of_o those_o say_n which_o make_v all_o christian_a truth_n to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n of_o those_o which_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o ground_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v now_o time_n have_v show_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o both_o extreme_n which_o i_o avoid_v to_o do_v the_o like_a for_o some_o of_o those_o say_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v plead_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n this_o abridgement_n can_v consider_v all_o therefore_o i_o will_v not_o multiply_v those_o which_o speak_v to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o purpose_n nor_o marshal_v they_o according_a to_o the_o matter_n which_o they_o speak_v to_o find_v they_o speak_v to_o any_o branch_n of_o those_o extreme_n which_o i_o decline_v i_o will_v put_v they_o down_o as_o they_o come_v s._n augustine_n again_o de_fw-la doctr._fw-la christianâ_fw-la ii_o 6._o for_o one_o place_n you_o have_v afore_o magnifice_fw-la &_o salubriter_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sanctus_n ità _fw-la scripturas_fw-la modificavit_fw-la ut_fw-la locis_fw-la apertioribus_fw-la fami_fw-la occurreret_fw-la obscurioribus_fw-la fastidia_fw-la detergeret_fw-la nihil_fw-la enim_fw-la ferè_fw-la de_fw-la illis_fw-la obscuritatibus_fw-la eruitur_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la planissimè_fw-la dictum_fw-la alibi_fw-la reperiatur_fw-la gallant_o as_o well_o as_o wholesom_o have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o temper_v the_o scripture_n as_o to_o satisfy_v hunger_n by_o those_o place_n that_o be_v plain_a by_o those_o that_o be_v obscure_a to_o wipe_v of_o queasiness_n for_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o thing_n dig_v out_o of_o those_o dark_a place_n that_o be_v not_o find_v most_o manifest_o say_v elsewhere_o epist_n iii_o tanta_fw-la est_fw-la christianarum_fw-la profunditas_fw-la literarum_fw-la ut_fw-la in_o eye_n quotidie_fw-la proficerem_fw-la si_fw-la eas_fw-la solas_fw-la ab_fw-la ineunte_fw-la pueritiâ_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la decrepitam_fw-la senectutem_fw-la maximo_fw-la otio_fw-la summo_fw-la study_v meliore_fw-la ingenio_fw-la conarer_fw-la addiscere_fw-la non_fw-la quòd_fw-la ad_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la necessaria_fw-la sunt_fw-la saluti_fw-la tant_fw-fr â_fw-la in_o eye_n perveniatur_fw-la difficultate_fw-la sed_fw-la cùm_fw-la ibi_fw-la cuique_fw-la fidem_fw-la tenuerit_fw-la sine_fw-la quâ_fw-la rectè_fw-la pieque_fw-la non_fw-la vivitur_fw-la tam_fw-la multa_fw-la tamque_fw-la multis_fw-la mysteriorum_fw-la umbraculis_fw-la opaca_fw-la intelligenda_fw-la proficientibus_fw-la restant_n so_o great_a be_v the_o depth_n of_o the_o write_n of_o christianity_n that_o i_o shall_v profit_v in_o they_o continual_o if_o i_o shall_v endeavour_n to_o learn_v they_o only_o at_o very_o great_a leisure_n with_o most_o earnest_a study_n have_v a_o better_a wit_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o my_o nonage_n till_o decrepit_a old_a age_n not_o as_o if_o it_o be_v so_o hard_o to_o attain_v to_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a in_o they_o but_o when_o a_o man_n have_v attain_v the_o faith_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o good_a and_o godly_a live_n there_o remain_v so_o many_o thing_n to_o be_v understand_v and_o so_o dark_o shadow_v with_o manifold_a mystery_n clemens_n protreptico_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hear_v you_o then_o that_o be_v far_o off_o hear_v you_o that_o be_v near_a hand_n the_o word_n be_v not_o hide_v from_o any_o it_o be_v a_o common_a light_n it_o shine_v upon_o all_o man_n there_o be_v no_o cimmerian_n in_o the_o word_n as_o some_o say_v then_o that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v not_o sun_n irenaeus_n ii_o 46._o vniversae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la &_o propheticae_fw-la &_o apostolicae_fw-la in_o aperto_fw-la &_o sine_fw-la ambiguitate_fw-la &_o similiter_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la audiri_fw-la possunt_fw-la all_o the_o scripture_n both_o of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v open_a and_o without_o ambiguity_n and_o may_v be_v hear_v or_o understand_v alike_o of_o all_o iii_o 15._o doctrina_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la manifesta_fw-la &_o firma_fw-la &_o nihil_fw-la subtrahen_n neque_fw-la alia_fw-la quidem_fw-la in_o abscondito_fw-la alia_fw-la verò_fw-la in_o manifesto_fw-la docent_fw-la they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v clear_a and_o firm_a and_o conceal_v nothing_o as_o not_o teach_v one_o thing_n in_o secret_a and_o another_o open_o origen_n contra_fw-la celsum_fw-la vii_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o unlgar_a after_o their_o entrance_n make_v may_v easy_o study_v to_o apprehend_v even_o the_o deep_a notion_n that_o be_v hide_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a to_o any_o man_n that_o read_v they_o that_o they_o may_v have_v much_o deep_a sense_n than_o that_o which_o straight_o appear_v in_o they_o which_o become_v
do_v i_o suppose_v then_o that_o we_o can_v come_v to_o a_o more_o peremptory_a issue_n with_o the_o socinian_o then_o by_o put_v to_o trial_n whether_o this_o name_n of_o god_n be_v attribute_v to_o our_o lord_n christ_n to_o signify_v such_o a_o quality_n as_o be_v incompetible_a to_o a_o creature_n noâ—_n that_o be_v more_o peremptory_o try_v then_o by_o evidence_v what_o be_v the_o honour_n and_o esteem_v which_o the_o name_n of_o god_n import_v in_o our_o lord_n christ_n and_o in_o god_n creature_n for_o see_v that_o honour_n inward_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o esteem_n which_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n bear_v in_o mind_n of_o that_o which_o it_o honour_v outward_o the_o sign_n of_o that_o esteem_n and_o see_v the_o distance_n between_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o that_o of_o the_o creature_n be_v so_o unvaluable_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o he_o who_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v that_o which_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o god_n shall_v ever_o imagine_v that_o there_o be_v more_o than_o one_o it_o must_v remain_v no_o less_o impossible_a that_o whosoever_o take_v god_n for_o god_n shall_v ever_o take_v any_o creature_n of_o never_o so_o great_a eminence_n for_o the_o same_o indeed_o that_o inward_a honour_n which_o i_o find_v in_o the_o esteem_n of_o the_o mind_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o a_o finite_a and_o moderate_a nature_n whether_o it_o represent_v god_n or_o his_o creature_n the_o understanding_n in_o which_o it_o be_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o proportionable_a to_o it_o which_o notwithstanding_o nothing_o hinder_v a_o finite_a conceit_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o creature_n to_o represent_v a_o infinite_a perfection_n in_o that_o which_o it_o represent_v if_o any_o true_a conceit_n of_o god_n can_v be_v find_v in_o any_o of_o his_o understand_a creature_n it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o i_o say_v not_o among_o the_o socinian_o but_o among_o those_o who_o upon_o misunderstand_v the_o ground_n of_o reformation_n have_v fall_v away_o from_o the_o most_o holy_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o ever_o bless_a trinity_n there_o have_v fall_v a_o difference_n whether_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n or_o not_o socinus_n be_v now_o in_o appearance_n the_o head_n of_o that_o party_n which_o will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o much_o need_n to_o dispute_v that_o but_o only_o for_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o reader_n repeat_v some_o of_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o their_o adversary_n with_o for_o when_o the_o apostle_n say_v heb._n i._n 6._o when_o he_o bring_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n into_o the_o world_n he_o say_v and_o let_v all_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n worship_v he_o suppose_v he_o not_o that_o man_n shall_v do_v that_o which_o angel_n by_o god_n authority_n do_v and_o our_o lord_n discourse_n john_n v._n 22_o 23._o that_o god_n have_v give_v the_o power_n of_o judge_v to_o the_o son_n that_o all_o may_v hanour_n the_o son_n as_o the_o father_n he_o that_o honour_v not_o the_o son_n honour_v not_o the_o father_n that_o send_v he_o and_o this_o be_v that_o will_n of_o god_n the_o knowledge_n whereof_o move_v angel_n and_o man_n to_o fall_v down_o before_o the_o lamb_n that_o be_v slay_v and_o give_v he_o honour_n and_o glory_n apoc._n v._n 8-13_a nor_o can_v any_o christian_n deny_v that_o he_o be_v worship_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n or_o quality_n either_o by_o the_o blind_a man_n who_o he_o have_v restore_v to_o sight_n john_n ix_o 39_o or_o by_o other_o who_o we_o find_v to_o be_v accept_v of_o he_o as_o those_o who_o have_v be_v well_o instruct_v of_o he_o and_o by_o he_o in_o that_o which_o they_o owe_v he_o luke_n xvii_o 5._o lord_n increase_v our_o faith_n mar._n ix_o 24._o lord_n uphold_v my_o unbelief_n mat._n xx._n 30._o have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o o_o lord_n thou_o son_n of_o david_n luke_n xvii_o 13._o jesus_n master_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o and_o lord_n save_v we_o we_o perish_v therefore_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o the_o angel_n of_o laodicea_n apoc._n iii_o 18._o i_o advise_v thou_o to_o buy_v of_o i_o gold_n try_v from_o the_o fire_n for_o what_o shall_v he_o buy_v it_o with_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o prayer_n and_o the_o apostle_n heb._n iu._n 14_o 15._o we_o have_v not_o a_o high_a priest_n that_o can_v compassionate_v our_o infirmity_n but_o who_o be_v tempt_v in_o all_o thing_n like_o we_o without_o sin_n let_v we_o therefore_o go_v to_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o grace_n that_o we_o may_v obtain_v mercy_n and_o find_v grace_n for_o help_v in_o time_n again_o s._n paul_n rom._n x._o 12_o 13._o the_o same_o lord_n be_v rich_a to_o all_o that_o call_v on_o he_o for_o whosâ—_n shall_v call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v save_v for_o that_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o only_a true_a god_n go_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n ascribe_v to_o the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n no_o question_n can_v be_v make_v so_o say_v s._n luke_n of_o the_o first_o of_o martyr_n act_n vii_o 59_o 60._o and_o they_o stone_v stephen_n pray_v and_o say_v lord_n jesus_n receive_v my_o spirit_n and_o kneeling_z he_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v lord_n lay_v not_o this_o sin_n to_o their_o charge_n every_o christian_a can_v tell_v by_o what_o he_o do_v who_o stephen_n call_v lord_n and_o that_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v how_o ridiculous_a they_o make_v themselves_o who_o when_o s._n stephen_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d will_v have_v it_o understand_v that_o he_o call_v upon_o the_o lord_n of_o jesus_n not_o upon_o the_o lord_n jesus_n for_o when_o s._n stephen_n offer_v to_o christ_n the_o same_o prayer_n which_o christ_n have_v offer_v to_o the_o father_n and_o david_n to_o god_n luke_n xxiii_o 46._o psal_n xxxi_o 6._o be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o honour_n whereof_o god_n alone_o be_v capable_a for_o they_o that_o shall_v say_v that_o s._n stephen_n pray_v this_o not_o because_o all_o christian_n be_v to_o pray_v so_o but_o because_o he_o see_v our_o lord_n christ_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n shall_v make_v that_o which_o will_v have_v be_v idolatry_n otherwise_o to_o become_v acceptable_a service_n to_o god_n upon_o a_o accident_n depend_v on_o the_o free_a will_n of_o god_n and_o what_o else_o do_v s._n paul_n when_o he_o say_v 2_o cor._n xii_o 8_o 9_o therefore_o beseech_v i_o god_n thrice_o that_o it_o may_v depart_v from_o i_o but_o he_o say_v to_o i_o my_o grace_n be_v sufficient_a for_o thou_o for_o my_o power_n be_v effectual_a through_o weakness_n most_o willing_o therefore_o will_v i_o glory_v in_o my_o weakness_n that_o the_o power_n of_o god_n may_v dwell_v in_o i_o and_o s._n john_n when_o he_o pray_v come_v lord_n jesus_n apoc._n xxii_o 20._o prey_n to_o he_o who_o come_n he_o desire_v that_o be_v who_o strength_n be_v effectual_a through_o weakness_n and_o who_o else_o pray_v s._n paul_n to_o when_o he_o say_v 1_o thes_n iii_o 11_o 12._o but_o god_n who_o be_v our_o father_n and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n prosper_v our_o journey_n to_o you_o and_o 2_o thes_n ii_o 16._o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o god_n our_o father_n who_o have_v love_v we_o and_o give_v everlasting_a comfort_n and_o good_a hope_n through_o grace_n comfort_v your_o heart_n and_o strengthen_v you_o in_o every_o good_a word_n and_o work_n for_o there_o be_v here_o no_o difference_n between_o the_o worship_n tender_v to_o god_n and_o to_o christ_n i_o must_v needs_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o s._n paul_n signify_v when_o he_o entitle_v his_o epistle_n to_o all_o that_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o common_a lord_n 1_o cor._n i._n 2._o it_o be_v true_a they_o that_o allege_v all_o these_o argument_n do_v likewise_o caution_n that_o this_o worship_n and_o these_o prayer_n which_o be_v tender_v to_o god_n absolute_o be_v tender_v to_o christ_n with_o limitation_n of_o some_o certain_a circumstance_n which_o be_v suppose_v it_o become_v due_a to_o christ_n be_v always_o due_a to_o god_n but_o if_o the_o difference_n between_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n be_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v impossible_a christianity_n shall_v stand_v if_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n and_o to_o his_o creature_n be_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v impossible_a the_o difference_n between_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n shall_v stand_v because_o worship_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o this_o difference_n therefore_o where_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v tender_v to_o his_o creature_n either_o the_o creature_n be_v make_v a_o idol_n
seem_v to_o demonstrate_v not_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n concern_v penance_n and_o excommunication_n which_o it_o abate_v and_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n which_o it_o manage_v but_o also_o the_o power_n which_o it_o exercise_v not_o to_o consist_v in_o pardon_v sin_n at_o large_a and_o immediate_o but_o in_o procure_v that_o disposition_n to_o which_o the_o gospel_n have_v proclaim_v forgiveness_n and_o upon_o knowledge_n thereof_o in_o assure_v the_o pardon_n which_o it_o pronounce_v for_o whoso_o consider_v the_o premise_n can_v never_o be_v so_o mad_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o man_n be_v refuse_v reconcilement_n even_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n or_o reconcile_v with_o a_o reservation_n of_o penance_n to_o be_v perform_v if_o they_o survive_v mere_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o example_n of_o other_o but_o because_o the_o church_n remain_v not_o satisfy_v that_o god_n be_v satisfy_v with_o their_o present_a disposition_n as_o qualify_a they_o for_o pardon_v according_a to_o his_o promise_n some_o man_n have_v mistake_v themselves_o so_o far_o as_o to_o imagine_v that_o when_o a_o man_n be_v admit_v to_o absolution_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o the_o communion_n in_o danger_n of_o death_n by_o the_o ancâ—ient_a church_n he_o can_v stand_v bind_v no_o further_o to_o any_o penance_n but_o it_o be_v very_o evident_a in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o in_o regard_n some_o sin_n be_v not_o admit_v to_o reconcilement_n by_o penance_n therefore_o it_o concern_v the_o penitent_a in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o make_v suit_n to_o be_v admit_v which_o be_v grant_v and_o he_o have_v undertake_v the_o penance_n impose_v upon_o he_o in_o the_o next_o place_n he_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n at_o all_o the_o solemn_a assembly_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n of_o his_o penance_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n as_o the_o mean_n to_o obtain_v pardon_n at_o god_n hand_n so_o imposition_n of_o hand_n signify_v not_o absolution_n but_o the_o way_n to_o it_o and_z capacity_n of_o it_o suppose_v the_o performance_n of_o penance_n impose_v and_o this_o be_v petere_fw-la poenitentiam_fw-la &_o accipere_fw-la poenitentiam_fw-la propter_fw-la manûs_fw-la impositionem_fw-la in_o the_o ancient_a canon_n by_o name_n council_n tolet._n xi_o can_v xii_o to_o demand_v penance_n and_o to_o accept_v of_o penance_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o form_n of_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n which_o you_o have_v in_o the_o constituion_n ii_o 8._o 9_o where_o you_o have_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v offer_v for_o penitent_n when_o they_o be_v dismiss_v before_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o that_o pray_v hold_v his_o hand_n over_o they_o kneel_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o other_o absolution_n than_o this_o in_o use_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n he_o who_o have_v declare_v himself_o offend_v at_o himself_o for_o that_o which_o he_o have_v do_v have_v obtain_v of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v admit_v to_o penance_n for_o the_o time_n that_o his_o penance_n continue_v be_v pray_v for_o by_o the_o church_n that_o his_o sin_n may_v be_v pardon_v in_o order_n to_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n the_o time_n of_o his_o penance_n be_v complete_v his_o absolution_n be_v the_o restore_n of_o he_o to_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v that_o absolution_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n warrant_v his_o pardon_n not_o by_o pronounce_v he_o pardon_v but_o suppose_v he_o qualify_v for_o it_o by_o that_o disposition_n which_o his_o penance_n have_v produce_v and_o though_o afterward_o the_o form_n of_o absolution_n change_v and_o be_v pronounce_v by_o way_n of_o sentence_n not_o by_o way_n of_o prayer_n desire_v yet_o be_v there_o still_o the_o more_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v of_o the_o validity_n thereof_o the_o more_o confidence_n it_o signify_v because_o the_o more_o trust_n be_v repose_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n the_o less_o provision_n be_v make_v for_o that_o disposition_n which_o the_o gospel_n before_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n require_v one_o thing_n more_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v consider_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n to_o evidence_n the_o same_o which_o be_v this_o the_o church_n be_v necessitate_v to_o abate_v of_o the_o primitive_a strictness_n and_o to_o admit_v all_o manner_n of_o sin_n to_o reconcilement_n by_o penance_n that_o they_o may_v the_o better_o answer_v their_o trust_n to_o god_n in_o not_o warrant_v the_o pardon_n of_o sin_n without_o reasonable_a trial_n of_o repentance_n take_v a_o course_n of_o lengthen_v the_o time_n of_o penance_n during_o which_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o penitent_n may_v yield_v assurance_n of_o it_o for_o the_o canon_n whereby_o so_o many_o year_n penance_n be_v prescribe_v upon_o such_o and_o such_o sin_n be_v couch_v in_o write_v long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o montanus_n or_o novatian_o and_o therefore_o the_o custom_n whereby_o they_o come_v in_o force_n before_o they_o come_v in_o writing_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o that_o obligation_n which_o the_o church_n desire_v to_o discharge_v of_o not_o warrant_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n but_o upon_o due_a ground_n in_o this_o case_n then_o and_o general_o whosoever_o be_v enjoin_v penance_n to_o qualify_v he_o for_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n if_o he_o do_v any_o eminent_a act_n which_o may_v evidence_n the_o sincerity_n and_o zeal_n of_o his_o conversion_n or_o his_o forwardness_n and_o eagerness_n in_o take_v revenge_n upon_o himself_o be_v not_o only_o of_o custom_n and_o course_n so_o much_o the_o easy_o readmit_v by_o the_o church_n but_o be_v order_v by_o the_o canon_n to_o be_v so_o much_o the_o easy_a and_o soon_o readmit_v for_o evidence_n whereof_o as_o also_o of_o divers_a other_o particular_n here_o allege_v i_o will_v remit_v the_o reader_n that_o will_v be_v inform_v to_o morinus_n his_o great_a work_n de_fw-fr administratione_fw-la poenitentiae_fw-la it_o shall_v serve_v my_o turn_n here_o to_o point_v out_o to_o you_o the_o ground_n which_o these_o effect_n evidence_n to_o be_v this_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n proceed_v not_o in_o bind_v and_o lose_v as_o if_o it_o have_v any_o power_n to_o give_v pardon_n at_o large_a but_o as_o suppose_v that_o those_o that_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o church_n can_v be_v loose_v but_o by_o the_o church_n nor_o loose_v by_o the_o church_n but_o suppose_v the_o disposition_n that_o qualifi_v for_o pardon_v produce_v in_o they_o by_o that_o penance_n which_o the_o authority_n thereof_o constrain_v to_o undergo_v and_o therefore_o that_o in_o the_o power_n of_o enjoin_v penance_n fit_v as_o well_o as_o of_o declare_v pardon_n the_o power_n of_o forgive_a sin_n in_o the_o church_n be_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v to_o consist_v i_o will_v conclude_v with_o the_o word_n of_o firmilianus_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n cappadocia_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o s._n cyprian_n among_o s._n cyprian_n lxxv_o he_o say_v that_o they_o use_v in_o their_o part_n to_o hold_v synod_n every_o year_n ut_fw-la si_fw-la qua_fw-la graviora_fw-la sunt_fw-la communi_fw-la consilio_fw-la dirigantur_fw-la lapsis_fw-la quoque_fw-la fatribus_fw-la &_o post_fw-la lavacrum_fw-la salutare_fw-la à _fw-la diabolo_fw-it vulneratis_fw-la per_fw-la poenitentiam_fw-la medela_fw-la quaeratur_fw-la non_fw-la quasi_fw-la à _fw-la nobis_fw-la remissionem_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la consequantur_fw-la sed_fw-la ut_fw-la per_fw-la nos_fw-la ad_fw-la intelligentiam_fw-la delictorum_fw-la suorum_fw-la convertantur_fw-la &_o domino_fw-la pleniùs_fw-la satisfacere_fw-la cogantur_fw-la this_o business_n of_o great_a weight_n may_v be_v order_v by_o common_a advice_n and_o remedy_n find_v by_o penance_n for_o brethren_n that_o have_v fall_v away_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o devil_n after_o the_o laver_n of_o salvation_n not_o as_o if_o they_o get_v pardon_n of_o sin_n from_o we_o but_o that_o be_v by_o our_o mean_n convert_v to_o understand_v their_o own_o sin_n they_o may_v be_v constrain_v to_o make_v the_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o god_n these_o be_v the_o very_a term_n upon_o which_o my_o opinion_n stand_v let_v we_o now_o compare_v the_o original_a and_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n with_o that_o which_o we_o have_v in_o the_o apostle_n writing_n and_o say_v by_o the_o agreement_n whither_o their_o authority_n be_v the_o beginning_n of_o it_o or_o not_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o all_o who_o ever_o question_v the_o reconcile_n of_o some_o sin_n be_v utter_o void_a of_o common_a sense_n in_o imagine_v that_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o s._n john_n write_v of_o the_o sin_n unto_o death_n intend_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o that_o pardon_n which_o the_o church_n may_v or_o aught_o to_o give_v or_o not_o give_v when_o
about_o to_o impose_v new_a law_n upon_o the_o church_n but_o those_o new_a law_n i_o show_v you_o be_v except_v against_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o pretend_v they_o let_v any_o man_n show_v i_o that_o voluntary_a confession_n of_o secret_a sin_n be_v ever_o excepe_v against_o in_o tertullian_n who_o write_v that_o book_n when_o he_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n earnest_o persuade_v to_o it_o likewise_o though_o he_o write_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr pâ—dicitia_n when_o he_o be_v become_v a_o montanist_n yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v what_o he_o speak_v in_o it_o as_o a_o montanist_n by_o discern_v what_o the_o catholic_n church_n contest_v and_o what_o it_o allow_v of_o his_o doctrine_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o call_v those_o sin_n to_o penance_n which_o he_o be_v a_o mad_a man_n that_o shall_v take_v either_o for_o scandalous_a or_o for_o notorious_a the_o novatian_o be_v a_o branch_n of_o the_o montanist_n and_o refuse_v to_o reconcile_v the_o great_a sin_n be_v to_o be_v think_v to_o have_v follow_v their_o order_n in_o reconcile_a less_a sin_n as_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o s._n ambrose_n de_fw-fr poenit._n v._n 2._o that_o they_o do_v therefore_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v practise_v the_o discipline_n of_o penance_n upon_o sin_n neither_o notorious_a nor_o scandalous_a in_o s._n cyprian_a you_o have_v several_a place_n where_o he_o mention_n penance_n for_o those_o sin_n which_o be_v to_o be_v confess_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n after_o a_o certain_a time_n of_o humiliation_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o be_v to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o pardon_n of_o he_o who_o the_o bishop_n blessing_n which_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n signify_v acknowledge_v hopeful_a for_o remission_n of_o sin_n epist_n x._o &_o lv._o the_o same_o s._n cyprian_a the_o lapsis_fw-la manifest_o instance_n in_o those_o that_o have_v commit_v idolatry_n secret_o or_o have_v resolve_v towards_o it_o what_o befall_v they_o because_o they_o reveal_v it_o not_o to_o the_o church_n so_o that_o sometime_o they_o do_v reveal_v it_o here_o come_v in_o the_o fact_n of_o nectarius_n relate_v by_o socrates_n v._n 19_o because_o the_o custom_n be_v to_o confess_v to_o a_o priest_n depute_v to_o that_o purpose_n sin_n not_o otherwise_o know_v who_o be_v to_o direct_v what_o she_o shall_v public_o declare_v when_o she_o come_v before_o the_o congregation_n a_o certain_a noble_a woman_n who_o case_n be_v there_o relate_v proceed_v to_o declare_v that_o which_o cause_v such_o scandal_n that_o thereupon_o nectarius_n than_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n think_v fit_a to_o put_v down_o the_o office_n which_o that_o priest_n then_o hold_v and_o execute_v of_o receive_v the_o confession_n of_o those_o sin_n which_o be_v afterward_o in_o part_n to_o be_v make_v know_v to_o the_o church_n as_o the_o priest_n entrust_v shall_v direct_v for_o socrates_n relate_v the_o discourse_n which_o he_o have_v with_o the_o priest_n which_o advise_v nectarius_n to_o abolish_v the_o office_n aforesaid_a say_v that_o he_o tell_v he_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v that_o he_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o bring_v s._n paul_n precept_n to_o no_o effect_n which_o say_v communicate_v not_o in_o the_o fruitless_a work_n of_o darkness_n but_o rather_o reprove_v they_o which_o must_v suppose_v the_o publish_n of_o those_o sin_n which_o a_o man_n may_v pretend_v by_o brotherly_a correction_n to_o restore_v and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o secret_a confession_n of_o sin_n have_v remain_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o in_o that_o of_o constantinople_n particular_o even_o to_o this_o time_n so_o that_o no_o man_n can_v imagine_v that_o it_o be_v abrogate_a by_o nectarius_n origen_n in_o psal_n xxxvii_o hom._n ii_o advice_n indeed_o to_o look_v about_o you_o for_o a_o skilful_a physician_n to_o who_o you_o may_v open_v the_o disease_n of_o your_o soul_n good_a reason_n for_o there_o be_v a_o number_n of_o presbyter_n by_o who_o every_o church_n be_v govern_v and_o it_o be_v in_o a_o man_n choice_n who_o he_o will_v have_v recourse_n to_o be_v he_o not_o to_o blame_v that_o shall_v not_o make_v diligent_a choice_n but_o when_o he_o advise_v further_a that_o if_o he_o think_v the_o sin_n fit_a to_o be_v declare_v to_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n as_o where_o it_o be_v to_o be_v cure_v do_v he_o not_o require_v necessary_a penance_n upon_o voluntary_a confession_n s._n ambrose_n de_fw-fr pâ—nit_fw-la ii_o 7._o i._o 6._o ii_o 8._o 9_o labour_v to_o abate_v the_o shame_n of_o confess_v sin_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o public_a sin_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n why_o for_o what_o have_v he_o to_o do_v to_o abate_v that_o shame_n that_o can_v be_v avoid_v that_o which_o may_v be_v avoid_v be_v that_o which_o come_v by_o confess_v such_o sin_n as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o man_n power_n to_o conceal_v the_o same_o be_v evident_a in_o s._n augustinâ—_n hom._n ult_n ex_fw-la l._n and_o be_v further_o clear_v by_o this_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o who_o be_v discover_v not_o to_o have_v discover_v to_o the_o church_n that_o sin_n which_o he_o be_v privy_a to_o but_o the_o world_n be_v not_o be_v by_o many_o act_n of_o the_o church_n constrain_v to_o undergo_v penance_n for_o that_o default_n and_o in_o the_o eliberitanâ—_n canon_n it_o be_v provide_v that_o he_o who_o confess_v of_o his_o own_o accord_n shall_v come_v off_o with_o a_o light_a penance_n he_o who_o be_v reveal_v by_o another_o shall_v be_v liable_a to_o a_o hard_a censure_n can._n lxxvi_o but_o no_o evidence_n can_v be_v so_o effectual_a as_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o law_n of_o auricular_a confession_n that_o be_v of_o confess_v once_o a_o year_n as_o well_o as_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n once_o a_o year_n for_o be_v it_o grant_v as_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o this_o law_n come_v into_o force_n and_o effect_n by_o the_o secular_a power_n of_o those_o sovereignty_n of_o christendom_n which_o comply_v with_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v agree_v and_o do_v agree_v to_o enact_v the_o decree_n of_o those_o council_n which_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o or_o the_o provision_n thereof_o during_o the_o time_n that_o no_o council_n be_v hold_v by_o temporal_a penalty_n upon_o their_o iubject_n be_v it_o therefore_o imaginable_a that_o the_o council_n can_v have_v pretend_v to_o introduce_v this_o limitation_n and_o demand_v the_o secular_a power_n to_o enact_v it_o have_v it_o not_o be_v a_o custom_n in_o force_n before_o that_o act_n be_v do_v that_o people_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o penance_n for_o those_o sinâ—es_n which_o the_o church_n without_o themselves_o can_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o can_v any_o man_n offer_v so_o much_o violence_n to_o his_o own_o reason_n as_o to_o affirm_v that_o which_o himself_n can_v believe_v he_o will_v easy_o be_v convince_v by_o produce_v the_o fashion_n of_o ash-wednesday_n and_o the_o order_n for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n to_o declare_v themselves_o penitent_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o lent_n with_o a_o pretence_n of_o obtain_v absolution_n to_o the_o intent_n of_o receive_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n at_o easter_n which_o be_v more_o ancient_a than_o that_o law_n sufficient_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o introduce_v the_o confession_n of_o secret_a sin_n which_o always_o have_v be_v in_o use_n and_o force_v in_o the_o church_n but_o express_o to_o limit_v and_o determine_v that_o which_o have_v be_v always_o do_v former_o for_o the_o future_a to_o be_v do_v by_o all_o and_o at_o the_o least_o once_o a_o year_n it_o remain_v now_o to_o show_v the_o original_n and_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v no_o tradition_n to_o evidence_n that_o no_o sin_n after_o baptism_n can_v obtain_v remission_n but_o by_o the_o church_n speak_v of_o such_o sin_n as_o make_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n void_a which_o be_v sufficient_o do_v already_o if_o we_o remember_v that_o not_o only_o the_o montâ—nists_n or_o the_o novatian_o but_o the_o church_n also_o do_v sometime_o exclude_v some_o sin_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o reconciliation_n by_o the_o church_n not_o exclude_v they_o nevertheless_o from_o hope_n of_o pardon_n with_o god_n but_o not_o engage_v the_o church_n to_o warrant_v it_o for_o i_o demand_v in_o what_o consideration_n that_o pardon_n be_v obtain_v which_o the_o church_n suppose_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o obtain_v be_v it_o not_o upon_o the_o same_o score_n as_o all_o christian_n obtain_v pardon_v of_o sin_n to_o wit_n by_o be_v qualify_v for_o it_o with_o that_o disposition_n of_o mind_n which_o
shall_v be_v of_o force_n to_o void_a marriage_n contract_v afore_o upon_o which_o ground_n the_o opinion_n which_o i_o propound_v last_o will_v justify_v the_o divorce_n which_o the_o imperial_a law_n make_v to_o the_o effect_n of_o marry_v again_o will_v be_v a_o new_a question_n see_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n bâ—_n to_o be_v accept_v it_o will_v be_v in_o any_o man_n power_n to_o dissolve_v any_o marriage_n and_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n allow_v no_o divorce_n but_o in_o case_n of_o adultery_n will_v be_v to_o no_o effect_n neither_o will_v there_o be_v any_o cause_n why_o the_o same_o divine_n shall_v not_o allow_v the_o act_n of_o justine_n that_o dissolve_v marriage_n upon_o consent_n which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o disclaim_v allow_v the_o rest_n of_o those_o cause_n which_o the_o imperial_a law_n create_v indeed_o whither_o any_o accident_n absolute_o hinder_v the_o exercise_n of_o marriage_n and_o fall_v out_o after_o marriage_n may_v by_o law_n become_v of_o force_n to_o dissolve_v it_o i_o need_v not_o here_o any_o further_a dispute_n for_o so_o the_o secure_n of_o any_o christian_a man_n conscience_n it_o be_v not_o the_o act_n of_o secular_a power_n enact_v it_o for_o law_n that_o can_v avail_v unless_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n go_v before_o to_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o god_n law_n and_o therefore_o subject_a to_o that_o civil_a power_n which_o be_v christian_a the_o reason_n indeed_o may_v fall_v out_o to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o make_v impotence_n of_o force_n to_o do_v it_o and_o it_o may_v fall_v out_o to_o be_v of_o such_o force_n that_o gregory_n iii_o pope_n be_v find_v to_o have_v answer_v a_o consultation_n of_o boniface_n of_o mence_n in_o the_o affirmative_a xxxii_o q._n vii_o c._n quod_fw-la proposuisti_fw-la but_o this_o make_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o right_n and_o power_n of_o the_o church_n but_o rather_o evidence_n the_o necessity_n of_o it_o for_o though_o as_o cardinal_n cajetane_v say_v the_o canon_n law_n itself_o allow_v that_o pope_n may_v err_v in_o determine_v such_o matter_n cap._n iu._n de_fw-fr divortiis_fw-la c._n licet_fw-la de_fw-la sponsa_fw-la duorum_fw-la which_o every_o man_n will_v allow_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o devededit_n pope_n epist_n unicâ_fw-la yet_o the_o ground_n of_o both_o power_n witness_v the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n as_o a_o necessary_a part_n of_o christianity_n as_o it_o determine_v the_o true_a bound_n of_o both_o so_o it_o allow_v not_o the_o conscience_n of_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v secure_v by_o other_o mean_n and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o strange_a reason_n of_o refuse_v the_o church_n this_o power_n because_o it_o may_v err_v when_o it_o must_v in_o that_o case_n fall_v to_o the_o secular_a power_n who_o have_v no_o ground_n to_o pretend_v any_o probable_a cause_n of_o not_o err_v for_o he_o that_o proceed_v in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o a_o christian_a heart_n to_o use_v the_o mean_n which_o god_n by_o christianity_n have_v provide_v for_o his_o resolution_n may_v promise_v himself_o grace_n at_o god_n hand_n even_o when_o he_o be_v seduce_v by_o that_o power_n which_o be_v not_o infallible_a but_o he_o that_o lean_v upon_o that_o warrant_n which_o god_n by_o his_o christianity_n have_v not_o refer_v he_o to_o must_v answer_v for_o his_o error_n as_o well_o as_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o same_o chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o power_n of_o make_v governor_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o what_o ground_n the_o hierarchy_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n stand_v in_o opposition_n to_o presbytery_n and_o congregation_n of_o the_o power_n of_o confirm_v and_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n which_o it_o yield_v of_o those_o scripture_n which_o seem_v to_o speak_v of_o presbytery_n or_o congregation_n now_o be_v we_o come_v to_o one_o of_o the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o church_n for_o all_o society_n according_a as_o they_o be_v constitute_v either_o by_o the_o act_n of_o superior_n or_o by_o the_o will_n of_o member_n be_v by_o their_o constitution_n either_o enable_v to_o give_v themselves_o governor_n or_o tie_v to_o receive_v they_o from_o those_o by_o who_o will_n they_o subsist_v the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n subsist_v by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v partly_o regulate_v by_o the_o will_n of_o man_n voluntary_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n if_o god_n have_v limimit_v the_o quality_n and_o the_o power_n by_o which_o his_o church_n be_v to_o be_v govern_v do_v refer_v the_o design_v of_o person_n to_o bear_v those_o quality_n and_o power_n to_o his_o church_n it_o must_v needs_o appear_v one_o of_o the_o great_a point_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v to_o their_o choice_n therefore_o i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o the_o original_n of_o this_o power_n be_v plant_v by_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o his_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n to_o who_o immediate_o he_o commit_v the_o trust_n of_o propagate_a it_o and_o now_o that_o i_o may_v further_o determine_v within_o what_o bound_n and_o under_o what_o term_n those_o his_o immediate_a commissary_n do_v appoint_v it_o to_o be_v propagate_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n i_o say_v that_o by_o their_o appointment_n the_o body_n of_o christian_n contain_v in_o each_o city_n and_o the_o territory_n thereof_o be_v to_o constitute_v a_o several_a church_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o one_o chief_n ruler_n call_v a_o bishop_n with_o presbyter_n or_o priest_n subordinate_a to_o he_o for_o his_o advice_n and_o assistance_n and_o deacon_n to_o minister_v and_o execute_v their_o appointment_n the_o say_v bishop_n to_o be_v design_v by_o their_o clergy_n that_o be_v their_o respective_a priest_n and_o deacon_n with_o consent_n of_o neighbour_n bishop_n ordain_v they_o and_o by_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o people_n who_o they_o be_v to_o govern_v i_o say_v further_o that_o the_o church_n of_o great_a city_n upon_o which_o the_o government_n of_o the_o less_o depend_v be_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n great_a church_n and_o the_o great_a of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n so_o that_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n at_o the_o plant_n of_o christianity_n be_v rome_n alexandria_n and_o antiochia_n by_o consequence_n those_o be_v by_o this_o rule_n the_o chief_a church_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o of_o rome_n this_o position_n exclude_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o of_o independent_a congregation_n which_o make_v a_o church_n and_o a_o congregation_n to_o be_v all_o alone_a so_o that_o the_o people_n of_o each_o congregation_n to_o be_v able_a first_o to_o give_v themselves_o both_o law_n and_o governor_n then_o to_o govern_v and_o manage_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n according_a to_o god_n word_n that_o be_v according_a to_o that_o which_o they_o shall_v imagine_v to_o be_v the_o intent_n of_o it_o for_o whatsoever_o authority_n they_o allow_v their_o minister_n or_o elder_n see_v they_o be_v create_v out_o of_o the_o people_n by_o the_o mere_a act_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n be_v require_v to_o enact_v every_o thing_n that_o pass_v it_o will_v be_v too_o late_o for_o they_o to_o think_v of_o any_o authority_n not_o subordinate_a to_o the_o people_n upon_o who_o they_o have_v bestow_v the_o sovereign_n on_o the_o other_o extreme_a this_o position_n exclude_v that_o of_o the_o romanist_n who_o will_v have_v the_o fullness_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n to_o have_v be_v first_o settle_v upon_o s._n peter_n as_o sole_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n and_o from_o he_o derive_v upon_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o his_o deputy_n or_o commissary_n so_o that_o the_o power_n which_o other_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n have_v in_o their_o respective_a church_n be_v grant_v by_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v therefore_o limitable_a at_o their_o pleasure_n as_o no_o otherwise_o estate_v by_o divine_a right_n then_o because_o god_n have_v settle_v it_o in_o s._n peter_n and_o his_o successor_n as_o the_o root_n and_o source_n of_o it_o between_o these_o extreme_n there_o remain_v two_o mean_a opinion_n whereof_o one_o be_v the_o platform_n of_o the_o presbytery_n in_o which_o every_o congregation_n be_v also_o a_o church_n with_o a_o consistory_n to_o rule_v it_o consist_v of_o a_o minister_n with_o his_o lay-elders_a who_o now_o they_o call_v trier_n refer_v to_o they_o the_o trial_n of_o those_o who_o come_v to_o communicate_v and_o deacon_n of_o these_o congregation_n so_o many_o as_o they_o without_o rule_n or_o reason_n so_o far_o as_o i_o know_v think_v fit_a to_o cast_v into_o one_o resort_n or_o division_n they_o call_v a_o session_n or_o class_n and_o as_o many_o of_o those_o as_o they_o please_v a_o synod_n and_o of_o synod_n a_o province_n so_o that_o as_o the_o
congregation_n i_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o expound_v those_o text_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n so_o as_o to_o agree_v they_o with_o the_o original_a and_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o learned_a man_n that_o have_v handle_v this_o point_n among_o we_o where_o without_o affectation_n i_o may_v say_v that_o it_o have_v be_v most_o curious_o and_o ingenuous_o dispute_v have_v go_v several_a way_n upon_o several_a ground_n in_o assign_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o degree_n of_o deacon_n be_v mention_v next_o to_o the_o degree_n of_o bishop_n in_o so_o many_o text_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v the_o order_n of_o priest_n between_o both_o as_o the_o original_n and_o perpetual_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n require_v for_o it_o be_v well_o enough_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n publish_v and_o maintain_v by_o many_o learned_a observation_n in_o the_o primitive_a antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o during_o the_o time_n when_o those_o text_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v write_v there_o be_v but_o two_o order_n of_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n though_o bishop_n also_o be_v call_v presbyter_n the_o name_n not_o be_v yet_o appropriate_v to_o the_o middle_a order_n while_o it_o be_v not_o introduce_v as_o afterward_o it_o come_v to_o be_v and_o this_o opinion_n allege_v epiphanius_n very_o fit_o confute_v aerius_n the_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_a object_v the_o same_o that_o at_o the_o beginning_n the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n in_o less_o place_n be_v so_o small_a that_o one_o governor_n together_o with_o some_o minister_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o in_o execute_v his_o order_n may_v well_o serve_v they_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o more_o order_n in_o so_o many_o text_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o as_o there_o be_v church_n found_v and_o govern_v by_o a_o certain_a order_n from_o the_o beginning_n that_o we_o read_v of_o they_o in_o the_o apostle_n so_o no_o bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n be_v appropriate_v to_o any_o particular_a church_n till_o after_o that_o time_n by_o degree_n they_o come_v to_o be_v sell_v to_o certain_a church_n by_o ecclesiastical_a law_n and_o custom_n so_o that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o and_o their_o companion_n who_o they_o associate_v to_o themselves_o for_o their_o assistance_n be_v in_o common_a the_o governor_n of_o church_n then_o found_v according_a as_o they_o fall_v out_o to_o be_v present_a in_o these_o church_n to_o who_o they_o have_v the_o most_o relation_n by_o plant_v and_o water_v the_o faith_n plant_v in_o they_o either_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o agreement_n take_v by_o the_o apostle_n within_o themselves_o or_o by_o the_o appointment_n of_o some_o of_o they_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o their_o companion_n and_o assistance_n but_o afterward_o when_o the_o faith_n come_v to_o be_v settle_v then_o as_o those_o which_o have_v be_v governor_n of_o church_n in_o common_a before_o become_v chief_a governor_n of_o particular_a church_n to_o who_o by_o lawful_a consent_n they_o become_v appropriate_v so_o be_v they_o provide_v of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o assist_v and_o attend_v they_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n towards_o the_o body_n of_o christian_n than_o mulply_v in_o several_a church_n i_o do_v confess_v to_o have_v declare_v a_o opinion_n something_o differ_v from_o both_o of_o these_o say_n about_o the_o reason_n here_o demand_v as_o not_o be_v persuade_v either_o that_o the_o order_n of_o presbyter_n be_v not_o yet_o introduce_v into_o the_o church_n during_o the_o apostle_n time_n or_o that_o chief_a governor_n be_v not_o appropriate_v and_o settle_v in_o some_o church_n during_o the_o same_o though_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o undertake_v that_o in_o all_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o maintain_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o in_o the_o church_n of_o their_o own_o plant_n and_o water_v be_v acknowledge_v chief_a governor_n in_o order_v notwithstanding_o their_o extraordinary_a both_o power_n not_o confine_v to_o any_o one_o church_n and_o grace_n and_o ability_n porportionable_a in_o which_o regard_n and_o under_o which_o limitation_n visible_a to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o all_o man_n of_o their_o own_o and_o the_o next_o age_n i_o do_v maintain_v bishop_n to_o be_v their_o successor_n whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o i_o allow_v the_o name_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o apostle_n writing_n to_o comprehend_v priest_n also_o because_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o function_n common_a to_o both_o though_o with_o a_o chief_a power_n in_o the_o bishop_n in_o priest_n so_o limit_v as_o to_o do_v nothing_o that_o be_v to_o say_v nothing_o of_o consequence_n to_o his_o power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n without_o his_o consent_n and_o allowance_n but_o this_o variety_n of_o opinion_n in_o expound_v these_o scripture_n draw_v after_o it_o no_o further_o consequence_n to_o prejudice_v the_o primitive_a law_n of_o government_n in_o the_o church_n than_o this_o that_o there_o be_v more_o way_n than_o one_o to_o answer_v the_o seem_a probability_n pretend_v to_o make_v the_o evidence_n of_o catholic_n tradition_n unreconcilable_a with_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o agreement_n whereof_o the_o demonstration_n of_o this_o truth_n consist_v i_o conceive_v therefore_o i_o may_v very_o well_o refer_v myself_o to_o the_o reader_n free_a judgement_n to_o compare_v the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v produce_v with_o those_o that_o since_o have_v be_v use_v notwithstanding_o i_o shall_v not_o think_v much_o brief_o according_a to_o the_o model_n of_o this_o design_n to_o express_v the_o sense_n i_o have_v of_o the_o most_o native_a meaning_n of_o the_o most_o text_n allege_v in_o this_o business_n that_o i_o may_v have_v opportunity_n to_o point_v out_o again_o the_o peremptory_a exception_n which_o â—re_n visible_a in_o they_o either_o to_o the_o imagination_n of_o mongrel_n presbytery_n compound_v of_o clergy_n and_o people_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o of_o the_o chief_a power_n of_o any_o such_o presbytery_n in_o their_o resepective_a church_n chap._n xvii_o the_o power_n give_v the_o xii_o under_o the_o title_n of_o apostle_n and_o the_o lxx_o disciple_n that_o the_o vii_o be_v deacon_n of_o the_o first_o presbyter_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n presbyter_n appropriate_v to_o church_n under_o the_o apostle_n s._n paul_n deacon_n no_o presbyter_n no_o ground_n for_o lay_v flder_n first_o then_o as_o the_o name_n of_o apostle_n in_o the_o original_a meaning_n be_v very_o general_a to_o signify_v any_o commissary_n proxy_n delegate_v or_o ambassador_n so_o the_o use_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostle_n writing_n be_v large_a than_o to_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o twelve_o for_o when_o s._n paul_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n appear_v to_o the_o twelve_o afterward_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n xv._o 5._o 7._o he_o must_v needs_o understand_v other_o apostle_n beside_o the_o twelve_o perhaps_o the_o same_o that_o he_o mean_v where_o he_o reckon_v andronicus_n and_o junias_n remarkable_a among_o the_o apostle_n rom._n xvi_o 7._o and_o that_o in_o another_o â—ense_n than_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n be_v call_v apostle_n act._n fourteen_o 4._o 14._o for_o the_o name_n of_o apostle_n intimate_v who_o apostle_n he_o be_v that_o be_v call_v a_o apostle_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o count_v paul_n and_o barnabas_n any_o man_n apostle_n but_o our_o lord_n christ_n though_o they_o be_v first_o send_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o such_o doctor_n and_o prophet_n as_o the_o church_n of_o antiochia_n then_o have_v act_v xiii_o 1._o 2_o 3._o who_o authority_n can_v in_o any_o reason_n be_v think_v to_o extend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o constitute_v a_o apostle_n parallel_n to_o the_o twelve_o which_o s._n paul_n so_o oft_o so_o express_o challenge_v for_o since_o we_o see_v their_o commission_n be_v immediate_o from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v from_o god_n we_o be_v not_o to_o value_v their_o right_n by_o the_o solemnity_n which_o it_o be_v visible_o confer_v upon_o they_o with_o unless_o you_o will_v say_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o be_v messenger_n and_o commissary_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o they_o then_o appear_v to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o so_o though_o afterward_o god_n set_v on_o they_o mark_n of_o the_o same_o authority_n with_o the_o twelve_o true_o those_o who_o s._n paul_n call_v false_a apostle_n transfer_v themselves_o into_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n 1_o cor._n xi_o 13._o must_v needs_o be_v understand_v to_o have_v pretend_a commission_n from_o our_o lord_n christ_n himself_o for_o hereupon_o they_o stand_v upon_o it_o that_o they_o have_v
which_o be_v the_o whole_a church_n these_o be_v the_o particular_n that_o concern_v this_o point_n in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o be_o not_o solicitous_a for_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o puritan_n objection_n find_v in_o they_o no_o ingredient_n of_o any_o of_o their_o design_n but_o only_o a_o number_n of_o presbyter_n of_o the_o same_o rank_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n no_o way_n inconsistent_a with_o the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n no_o way_n endure_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o lay_v elder_n but_o if_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n express_v not_o that_o form_n of_o government_n by_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n which_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n ever_o since_o their_o time_n have_v use_v first_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v to_o agree_v any_o thing_n so_o near_o with_o any_o of_o their_o design_n and_o all_o the_o difference_n be_v reasonable_o imputable_a to_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o make_v and_o make_v the_o quality_n of_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n not_o be_v to_o be_v propagate_v to_o posterity_n any_o more_o than_o their_o person_n but_o the_o uniformity_n of_o succeed_a time_n not_o be_v imputable_a to_o any_o thing_n but_o their_o appointment_n as_o for_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v so_o promiscuous_o use_v as_o well_o in_o the_o record_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o admit_v that_o of_o epiphanius_n that_o at_o the_o beginning_n a_o bishop_n with_o his_o deacon_n may_v serve_v some_o church_n i_o admit_v the_o ordain_v of_o bishop_n for_o inferior_a church_n to_o be_v frame_v and_o in_o the_o church_n of_o mother_n city_n according_a to_o clemens_n i_o admit_v the_o ordain_v of_o clergy_n to_o no_o particular_a church_n but_o i_o can_v reject_v that_o which_o i_o learn_v from_o a_o author_n no_o way_n inconsiderable_a the_o suppose_a s._n ambrose_n upon_o s._n paul_n epistle_n he_o not_o only_o in_o the_o word_n quote_v in_o the_o first_o book_n upon_o 1_o cor._n xi_o but_o upon_o rom._n xvi_o and_o 1_o cor._n i_o allege_n that_o when_o s._n paul_n write_v governor_n be_v not_o settle_v in_o all_o church_n acknowledge_v that_o presbyter_n be_v can_v he_o then_o be_v think_v to_o make_v presbyter_n and_o the_o governor_n of_o church_n all_o one_o but_o amalarius_fw-la de_fw-la officiis_fw-la eccles_n ii_o 13._o quote_v thing_n out_o of_o these_o his_o commentary_n which_o now_o appear_v not_o and_o out_o of_o he_o rabanus_n upon_o 1_o tim._n iu_o 14._o and_o titus_n i._o say_v that_o they_o who_o under_o the_o apostle_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v and_o be_v now_o call_v bishop_n be_v then_o set_v over_o whole_a province_n by_o the_o name_n of_o apostle_n agree_v herein_o with_o theodoret_n upon_o 1_o tim._n iii_o iu._n and_o s._n hierome_n upon_o gal._n i._n and_o many_o other_o of_o the_o father_n that_o extend_v the_o name_n of_o apostle_n far_o beyond_o the_o xii_o as_o timothy_n in_o asia_n titus_n in_o crete_n the_o church_n of_o particular_a city_n have_v their_o own_o presbyter_n to_o govern_v they_o but_z expect_v ordination_n and_o the_o settle_n of_o the_o more_o weighty_a cause_n from_o these_o their_o superior_n these_o be_v the_o presbyter_n that_o ordain_v timothy_n 1_o tim._n iu_o 14._o say_v rabanus_n who_o certain_o be_v ordain_v to_o so_o high_a a_o charge_n can_v not_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o presbyter_n of_o any_o particular_a church_n now_o the_o successor_n of_o these_o apostle_n or_o presbyter_n find_v themselves_o inferior_a to_o their_o predecessor_n say_v he_o and_o the_o same_o title_n a_o burden_n to_o they_o appropriate_v themselves_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n which_o import_v care_n leave_v to_o priest_n that_o which_o import_v dignity_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o presbyter_n this_o amalarius_n allege_v out_o of_o the_o say_a commentary_n add_v that_o in_o process_n of_o time_n through_o the_o bounty_n of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v these_o bishop_n be_v settle_v two_o or_o three_o in_o a_o province_n until_o at_o length_n not_o only_o over_o all_o city_n but_o in_o place_n that_o need_v not_o bishop_n this_o be_v partly_o the_o importance_n of_o this_o author_n word_n partly_o that_o which_o amalarius_n and_o rabanus_n gather_v from_o his_o meaning_n give_v a_o clear_a answer_n to_o all_o that_o s._n jerome_n have_v object_v out_o of_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o prove_v that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v by_o their_o institution_n both_o one_o because_o they_o be_v call_v both_o by_o the_o same_o title_n and_o therefore_o can_v with_o any_o judgement_n be_v allege_v to_o his_o purpose_n in_o fine_a the_o same_o author_n upon_o ephes_n iv_o affirm_v that_o for_o the_o propagation_n of_o christianity_n all_o be_v permit_v at_o the_o first_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o baptise_v and_o to_o expound_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o church_n but_o when_o church_n be_v settle_v and_o governor_n appoint_v than_o order_n be_v take_v that_o no_o man_n shall_v presume_v to_o execute_v that_o office_n to_o which_o he_o be_v not_o ordain_v by_o who_o i_o beseech_v you_o but_o by_o the_o same_o who_o have_v former_o allow_v and_o trust_v all_o christian_n with_o all_o office_n which_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o common_a christianity_n require_v even_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n and_o their_o companion_n and_o assistant_n in_o who_o that_o part_n of_o power_n rest_v which_o the_o apostle_n have_v endow_v they_o with_o until_o bishop_n be_v settle_v over_o all_o church_n they_o may_v true_o be_v say_v to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o government_n of_o their_o respective_a church_n though_o no_o body_n can_v pretend_v to_o succeed_v they_o in_o that_o power_n over_o all_o church_n that_o belong_v to_o their_o care_n which_o the_o agreement_n pass_v between_o the_o apostle_n must_v needs_o allow_v each_o one_o nor_o need_v i_o deny_v that_o which_o sometime_o the_o father_n affirm_v that_o even_o presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n for_o in_o the_o church_n of_o barnabas_n and_o saul_n sound_v act._n fourteen_o 28._o while_o they_o have_v no_o governor_n but_o apostle_n and_o presbyter_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o presbyter_n do_v whatsoever_o they_o be_v able_a to_o do_v as_o lieutenant_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o their_o stead_n but_o shall_v any_o man_n infarre_o thereupon_o that_o they_o who_o say_v this_o allow_v presbyter_n to_o do_v whatsoever_o the_o apostle_n can_v do_v see_v they_o limit_v as_o i_o have_v say_v by_o the_o author_n which_o i_o allege_v for_o what_o if_o my_o author_n say_v upon_o ephes_n iv_o that_o at_o the_o first_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o presbyter_n succeed_v upon_o the_o bishop_n decease_n shall_v thâ—_n rule_v of_o succession_n make_v any_o difference_n in_o the_o power_n to_o which_o he_o succeed_v or_o both_o acknowledge_v the_o law_n which_o they_o that_o order_n both_o shall_v have_v appoint_v even_o the_o apostle_n let_v s._n hierome_n then_o and_o whosoever_o prefer_v s._n hieroms_n argument_n before_o that_o evidence_n which_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n create_v have_v leave_v to_o dispute_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n the_o beginning_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o neither_o s._n hierome_n nor_o any_o man_n else_o can_v ever_o have_v bring_v the_o whole_a church_n to_o agree_v in_o have_v not_o the_o apostle_n order_v go_v afore_o for_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o provide_v that_o the_o love_n of_o his_o opinion_n carry_v he_o not_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o do_v aerius_n for_o he_o that_o say_v that_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v a_o law_n to_o the_o church_n need_v not_o say_v that_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v upon_o his_o salvation_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o law_n to_o the_o church_n so_o long_o as_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v upon_o record_n in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o person_n of_o single_a bishop_n by_o who_o the_o tradition_n of_o faith_n be_v preserve_v according_a to_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o optaâ—us_a and_o s._n austin_n what_o wilfulness_n can_v serve_v to_o make_v all_o presbyter_n equal_a in_o that_o power_n which_o all_o the_o act_n whereby_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v real_o maintain_v evident_o challenge_v to_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o their_o bishop_n above_o they_o in_o their_o respective_a church_n the_o constitution_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n out_o of_o all_o church_n as_o member_n of_o the_o whole_a will_v necessary_o argue_v a_o pre-eminence_n of_o power_n in_o the_o
bishop_n above_o his_o presbyter_n not_o to_o be_v derive_v from_o any_o agreement_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o the_o appointment_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n suppose_v the_o whole_a church_n to_o agree_v in_o that_o which_o god_n have_v enable_v they_o to_o agree_v in_o have_v not_o tie_v they_o to_o the_o contrary_a but_o have_v tie_v they_o to_o live_v in_o viâ—â—ble_a unity_n and_o communion_n all_o church_n with_o all_o church_n they_o that_o depart_v from_o this_o unity_n upon_o this_o account_n shall_v be_v no_o less_o schismatic_n then_o have_v the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n be_v settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o come_v to_o in_o the_o next_o place_n chap._n xviii_o the_o apostle_n all_o of_o oequall_a power_n s._n peter_n only_o chief_a in_o manage_v it_o the_o ground_n for_o the_o preeminence_a of_o church_n before_o and_o over_o church_n of_o alexandria_n antiochia_n jerusalem_n and_o rome_n ground_n for_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n before_o all_o church_n the_o consequence_n of_o that_o ground_n a_o summary_n of_o the_o evidence_n for_o it_o some_o consideration_n i_o must_v now_o bestow_v upon_o that_o position_n which_o derive_v a_o monarchy_n over_o the_o church_n from_o s._n peter_n privilege_n for_o i_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o grant_v that_o he_o be_v indeed_o the_o first_o and_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n as_o he_o be_v reckon_v in_o the_o gospel_n mat._n x._o 2._o mar._n iii_o 16._o luk._n vi_o 14._o and_o that_o in_o likelihood_n because_o he_o be_v the_o first_o in_o leave_v all_o to_o adhere_v unto_o our_o lord_n as_o the_o man_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n call_v be_v direct_v luk._n v._n 4-11_a though_o he_o be_v first_o bring_v to_o our_o lord_n by_o bis_fw-la brother_n andrew_n as_o philip_z once_o bring_v nathanael_n that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o twelve_o john_n i._o 41-46_a so_o that_o this_o first_o call_n give_v they_o acquaintance_n but_o make_v they_o not_o apostle_n and_o from_o this_o beginning_n we_o may_v well_o draw_v the_o reason_n why_o s._n peter_n be_v always_o the_o forward_a to_o answer_v our_o lord_n demand_n and_o to_o speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o fellow_n mat._n fourteen_o 28._o xv._o 25._o xvi_o 16._o xvii_o 24._o xviii_o 21._o xix_o 27._o xxvi_o 33._o mar._n viii_o 29._o x._o 28._o xi_o 21._o fourteen_o 29._o luk._n viii_o 45._o ix_o 20._o xii_o 41._o xviii_o 28._o xxii_o 34._o joh._n vi_o 68_o xiii_o 6._o act._n i._n 13._o 15._o ii_o 14._o 37._o iv_o 8._o which_o it_o will_v not_o become_v the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v the_o apostle_n so_o impute_v to_o s._n peter_n sorwardnesse_n without_o acknowledge_v the_o ground_n of_o it_o be_v visible_a but_o these_o privilege_n will_v not_o serve_v to_o make_v s._n peter_n sovereign_a over_o the_o apostle_n the_o stress_n lie_v upon_o mat._n xvi_o 16-19_a and_o simon_n peter_n answer_v and_o say_v thou_o arâ—_n the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o jesus_n answer_v and_o say_v to_o he_o bless_v be_v thou_o simon_n son_n of_o ionas_n for_o flesh_n and_o blood_n have_v not_o reveal_v this_o to_o thou_o but_o my_o father_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o i_o say_v to_o thou_o that_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o lose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_a in_o the_o heaven_n and_o upon_o john_n xxi_o 15._o 16_o 17._o where_o s._n peter_n thrice_o profess_v to_o love_n christ_n receive_v of_o he_o thrice_o the_o command_n of_o feed_v his_o sheep_n but_o will_v this_o serve_v the_o turn_n ever_o a_o whit_n more_o it_o must_v be_v either_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o our_o lord_n say_v of_o or_o to_o s._n peter_n or_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o say_n it_o to_o s._n peter_n and_o to_o none_o else_o against_o this_o late_a consideration_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v provide_v by_o the_o premise_n for_o see_v there_o be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o be_v give_v otherwise_o why_o s._n peter_n answer_v before_o the_o rest_n when_o our_o lord_n demand_v who_o they_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o reply_n of_o our_o lord_n address_v to_o he_o alone_o will_v give_v he_o no_o more_o than_o the_o precedence_n not_o the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v still_o more_o evident_a in_o s._n john_n because_o s._n peter_n have_v undertake_v before_o the_o rest_n to_o stand_v to_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o utmost_a of_o all_o his_o trial_n have_v desert_v he_o most_o shameful_o of_o they_o all_o deny_v udder_n a_o oath_n to_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o observe_v for_o nothing_o that_o he_o profess_v the_o love_n of_o christ_n thrice_o let_v s._n peter_n then_o be_v the_o prince_n apostle_n or_o the_o chief_a apostle_n let_v he_o be_v if_o you_o please_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o will_v be_v find_v a_o wide_a distance_n between_o princeps_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la in_o latin_a as_o some_o of_o the_o father_n have_v call_v he_o and_o sovereign_a over_o the_o apostle_n when_o augustus_n seize_v into_o â—is_n hand_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n nomine_fw-la principis_fw-la as_o we_o read_v the_o begin_n of_o tacitus_n under_o the_o title_n of_o prince_n he_o be_v well_o aware_a that_o the_o title_n which_o he_o assume_v do_v not_o necessary_o proclaim_v he_o sovereign_n which_o he_o deâ—â—red_v not_o to_o do_v as_o for_o the_o â—aâ—er_n of_o our_o lord_n word_n those_o that_o fear_v where_o there_o be_v no_o fear_n will_v have_v our_o lord_n say_v that_o he_o build_v his_o church_n upon_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n profess_v our_o lord_n to_o be_v christ_n or_o to_o point_n at_o himself_o when_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n but_o what_o need_v it_o say_v he_o any_o more_o to_o s._n peter_n then_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o the_o ephesian_n ii_o 20._o build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a corner_n stone_n or_o s._n john_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n revel_v xxi_o 14._o and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n upon_o which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o xii_o apostle_n of_o the_o lamb_n how_o then_o shall_v s._n peter_n be_v sovereign_a by_o virtue_n of_o a_o attribute_n common_a to_o he_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n some_o conceive_v that_o when_o our_o lord_n proceed_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o the_o church_n he_o meanâ—_n no_o more_o but_o that_o he_o will_v rescue_v he_o from_o death_n by_o raise_v they_o again_o but_o raise_v from_o death_n imply_v raise_v from_o sin_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n express_v it_o in_o the_o new_a and_o the_o city_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n refer_v to_o the_o city_n of_o satan_n that_o oppugn_v it_o and_o therefore_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o can_v signify_v less_o than_o a_o promise_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v continue_v till_o our_o lord_n second_o come_v to_o judgement_n notwithstanding_o the_o malice_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o complice_n but_o s._n peter_n be_v not_o the_o only_a foundation_n of_o it_o though_o no_o body_n else_o be_v name_v here_o again_o our_o lord_n give_v s._n peter_n the_o key_n of_o his_o church_n here_o as_o in_o s._n john_n he_o command_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o flock_n but_o be_v the_o office_n of_o feed_v christ_n flock_n s._n peter_n peculiar_a have_v not_o the_o apostle_n the_o charge_n of_o it_o even_o from_o our_o lord_n do_v they_o do_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o s._n peter_n commission_n or_o by_o his_o appointment_n how_o be_v they_o christ_n apostle_n otherwise_o as_o for_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v give_v to_o s._n peter_n here_o they_o be_v give_v to_o the_o twelve_o by_o the_o power_n of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n as_o i_o have_v show_v john_n xx._n 21._o 22_o 23._o by_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v they_o be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n mat._n xviii_o 18._o and_o can_v any_o man_n make_v s._n peter_n sovereign_a over_o the_o apostle_n and_o over_o the_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o that_o which_o be_v no_o privilege_n of_o he_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n be_v all_o endow_v with_o it_o hear_v we_o not_o what_o s._n luke_n say_v act._n viii_o 14._o the_o apostle_n
ground_n for_o council_n and_o for_o their_o authority_n which_o i_o have_v lay_v in_o the_o first_o book_n nor_o bind_v the_o right_n of_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o give_v force_n to_o the_o act_n of_o they_o which_o i_o reserve_v for_o the_o end_n of_o this_o three_o bood_n but_o to_o evidence_n the_o constitution_n of_o they_o from_o whence_o their_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n must_v proceed_v i_o maintain_v here_o from_o the_o premise_n that_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n determine_v the_o person_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o represent_v his_o respective_a church_n in_o council_n and_o that_o the_o constitution_n of_o council_n consist_v of_o bishop_n represent_v their_o respective_a church_n evidence_v the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o same_o which_o produce_v the_o effect_n of_o oblige_v either_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o that_o part_n which_o the_o council_n represent_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o vote_n the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n under_o the_o apostle_n act._n xv._o be_v respective_a to_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o antiochia_n with_o those_o which_o be_v plant_v from_o thence_o by_o paul_n and_o barn_n 〈…〉_o make_v by_o a_o authority_n sufficient_a to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a church_n the_o el_n 〈…〉_o concur_v to_o the_o vote_n with_o the_o apostle_n those_o that_o will_v be_v so_o ridicul_fw-la 〈…〉_o for_o lay_v elder_n of_o presbyter_n but_o will_v never_o tell_v we_o how_o the_o five_o 〈…〉_o elder_n shall_v oblige_v the_o church_n of_o antiochia_n and_o the_o plantation_n 〈…〉_o y_fw-es be_v the_o elder_n who_o join_v with_o the_o apostle_n from_o who_o they_o can_v not_o be_v disjoined_n be_v able_a to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o indeed_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o they_o in_o the_o act_n of_o choose_v mathias_n and_o the_o seven_o deacon_n act_n i._n vi_o which_o act_v concern_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v appearance_n that_o the_o authority_n which_o they_o always_o have_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v constitute_v be_v by_o that_o time_n know_v to_o be_v limit_v by_o the_o allowance_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o when_o i_o grant_v that_o s._n paul_n seem_v to_o allow_v both_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o corinthian_n to_o eat_v thing_n sacrifice_v to_o idol_n as_o god_n creature_n i_o do_v not_o grant_v that_o his_o authority_n can_v derogate_v from_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o intend_v for_o the_o church_n represent_v at_o the_o do_v of_o it_o as_o that_o which_o be_v do_v act._n xxi_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o authority_n may_v be_v that_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o extend_v no_o further_o than_o the_o occasion_n in_o hand_n that_o which_o remain_v then_o in_o the_o scripture_n agree_v perfect_o well_o with_o the_o original_a practice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o there_o be_v here_o and_o there_o in_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n instance_n evidence_v the_o sit_v of_o presbyter_n in_o council_n which_o i_o deny_v not_o must_v needs_o import_v the_o privilege_n of_o vote_v but_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o appear_v there_o appear_v so_o often_o to_o be_v particular_a by_o commission_n from_o their_o bishop_n and_z to_o supply_v their_o absence_n that_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n in_o the_o world_n to_o darken_v this_o evidence_n for_o the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n for_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v always_o represent_v his_o church_n in_o all_o council_n without_o choice_n or_o other_o act_n to_o depute_v he_o be_v he_o no_o more_o than_o the_o first_o of_o the_o presbyter_n be_v it_o not_o evident_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n always_o take_v he_o for_o the_o person_n without_o who_o nothing_o can_v be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n which_o whither_o in_o council_n or_o out_o of_o council_n never_o deal_v with_o his_o church_n but_o by_o he_o always_o with_o his_o church_n by_o his_o mean_n now_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n thus_o constitute_v though_o for_o peace_n sake_n and_o because_o a_o end_n must_v be_v have_v the_o resolution_n of_o all_o council_n must_v come_v from_o number_n of_o vote_n which_o sway_v the_o determination_n of_o all_o assembly_n yet_o there_o be_v thereupon_o a_o respect_n to_o be_v have_v to_o the_o province_n or_o part_n of_o the_o church_n which_o those_o that_o vote_n do_v represent_v unless_o we_o will_v impute_v it_o to_o blame_v to_o those_o that_o suffer_v wrong_a if_o they_o submit_v not_o themselves_o to_o the_o determination_n of_o those_o who_o themselves_o have_v more_o right_a to_o oblige_v this_o consideration_n resolve_v into_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o dependence_n of_o less_o church_n upon_o great_a church_n all_o stand_n in_o the_o likelihood_n of_o propagate_a christianity_n out_o of_o great_a city_n into_o the_o less_o and_o of_o govern_v the_o church_n in_o unity_n by_o submit_v less_o residence_n to_o great_a rather_o then_o on_o the_o contrary_n which_o be_v such_o a_o principle_n that_o all_o man_n of_o capacity_n will_v acknowledge_v but_o all_o will_v not_o stand_v convict_v of_o have_v not_o the_o church_n admit_v it_o in_o effect_n from_o their_o founder_n before_o they_o be_v convict_v of_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o by_o humane_a foresight_n upon_o this_o supposition_n the_o church_n can_v proper_o be_v oblige_v by_o the_o plurality_n of_o bishop_n who_o all_o have_v right_a to_o vote_n in_o council_n but_o by_o the_o greatness_n and_o weight_n of_o the_o church_n for_o who_o they_o serve_v concur_v to_o a_o vote_n and_o hereof_o there_o be_v many_o trace_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o mention_v the_o deputation_n of_o some_o few_o bishop_n represent_v numerous_a province_n which_o for_o distance_n of_o place_n or_o other_o peremptory_a hindrance_n can_v not_o be_v present_a to_o frequent_a as_o other_o for_o can_v this_o be_v a_o reasonable_a cause_n why_o they_o shall_v be_v oblige_v by_o the_o vote_n of_o those_o who_o be_v present_a in_o great_a number_n the_o true_a reason_n why_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n have_v not_o always_o have_v nor_o ought_v always_o to_o have_v the_o force_n and_o effect_n of_o definitive_a sentence_n but_o of_o â—â—rong_a prejudices_fw-la to_o sway_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a because_o there_o be_v never_o any_o council_n so_o true_o general_n that_o all_o part_n concern_v be_v represent_v by_o number_n of_o voâ—es_n proportionable_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n for_o who_o they_o serve_v for_o certain_o great_a be_v the_o interest_n of_o great_a church_n which_o case_n whensoever_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v those_o that_o be_v not_o content_a have_v reason_n to_o allege_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v tie_v by_o the_o vote_n of_o other_o but_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n and_o therefore_o the_o nnity_n of_o the_o church_n require_v that_o there_o be_v just_a presumption_n upon_o the_o matter_n of_o decree_n that_o they_o will_v be_v admit_v by_o those_o who_o concur_v not_o to_o they_o as_o no_o less_o for_o their_o good_a then_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n infinite_a power_n remain_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o very_a pretenâ—e_n of_o call_v a_o council_n for_o why_o so_o much_o trouble_n to_o obtain_v a_o vote_n that_o shall_v signify_v nothing_o without_o his_o consent_n his_o single_a sentence_n oblige_v no_o less_o these_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o that_o aristocraty_n in_o which_o the_o church_n be_v original_o govern_v by_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o apostle_n unless_o we_o will_v think_v that_o a_o constant_a order_n viâ—â—ble_a in_o all_o the_o proceed_n thereof_o can_v have_v come_v from_o the_o voluntary_a consent_n of_o christendom_n not_o prevent_v by_o any_o obligation_n and_o draw_v every_o part_n of_o it_o towards_o their_o several_a interest_n which_o make_v the_o obligation_n of_o council_n and_o their_o decree_n hard_o to_o be_v obtain_v but_o when_o once_o obtain_v more_o firm_a and_o sure_a as_o not_o tend_v to_o destroy_v the_o original_a way_n of_o maintain_v unity_n by_o the_o free_a correspondence_n and_o consent_n of_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v but_o to_o shorten_v the_o trouble_n of_o obtain_v it_o and_o if_o this_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n why_o shall_v not_o the_o simplicity_n of_o apostolical_a christianity_n own_v it_o now_o because_o the_o greatness_n of_o church_n depend_v by_o the_o ground_n lay_v upon_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v in_o some_o sorâ—_n ambulatory_a till_o it_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o empire_n begin_v by_o adriane_n and_o complete_v by_o constantine_n my_o meaning_n will_v
heretic_n of_o those_o who_o baptism_n s._n cyprian_n except_v against_o epist_n ad_fw-la jubaianum_fw-la it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o church_n void_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o samosatenian_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o nicaea_n the_o baptism_n of_o other_o heretic_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o arles_n and_o laodicea_n must_v needs_o make_v void_a the_o baptism_n of_o the_o great_a part_n be_v evident_o further_o remove_v from_o the_o truth_n which_o christianity_n profess_v than_o those_o who_o baptism_n the_o say_a canon_n disallow_v and_o though_o it_o be_v admit_v according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o school_n that_o these_o word_n i_o baptize_v thou_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n contain_v a_o sufficient_a form_n of_o this_o sacrament_n yet_o that_o hold_v upon_o supposition_n that_o they_o who_o use_v it_o do_v admit_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o word_n i_o baptize_v intend_v thereby_o to_o make_v he_o a_o christian_a that_o be_v to_o oblige_v he_o to_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n who_o they_o baptize_v which_o what_o reason_n can_v any_o man_n have_v to_o presume_v of_o in_o behalf_n of_o those_o who_o renounce_v their_o baptism_n once_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o be_v baptize_v again_o for_o all_o reason_n of_o charitable_a presumption_n cease_v in_o respect_n of_o those_o who_o root_n up_o the_o ground_n thereof_o by_o schism_n and_o by_o depart_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o beside_o that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v they_o declare_v any_o profession_n at_o all_o according_a to_o which_o they_o oblige_v themselves_o either_o to_o believe_v or_o live_v which_o be_v reason_n enough_o to_o oblige_v other_o not_o to_o take_v they_o for_o christian_n not_o demand_v to_o be_v take_v for_o christian_n by_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n we_o see_v the_o world_n overspread_v with_o the_o vermin_n of_o the_o enthusiast_n who_o accept_v of_o the_o scripture_n for_o god_n word_n upon_o a_o persuasion_n of_o the_o dictate_v of_o god_n spirit_n not_o suppose_v the_o reason_n for_o which_o they_o be_v christian_n do_v consequent_o believe_v as_o much_o in_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o same_o that_o be_v not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o upon_o those_o that_o be_v so_o that_o the_o embrace_n of_o the_o scripture_n make_v they_o no_o more_o christian_n than_o mahomet_n acknowledge_v moses_n and_o christ_n in_o the_o alcoran_n make_v he_o a_o christian_n for_o whosoever_o be_v persuade_v that_o he_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n not_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v give_v he_o in_o consideration_n that_o he_o profess_v christianity_n suppose_v therefore_o the_o truth_n thereof_o in_o order_n of_o reason_n before_o he_o receive_v the_o spirit_n may_v as_o well_o as_o mahomet_n in_o the_o alcoran_n frame_v both_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n to_o whatsoever_o sense_n his_o imagination_n which_o he_o take_v for_o god_n spirit_n shall_v dictate_v this_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o follow_v the_o form_n which_o the_o church_n prescribe_v be_v more_o constrain_a in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n as_o more_o near_o concern_v the_o christianity_n and_o salvation_n of_o christian_n but_o yet_o it_o take_v place_n also_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o office_n whereby_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o conduct_v particular_a christian_n in_o the_o way_n to_o life_n everlasting_a he_o that_o suppose_v that_o which_o i_o have_v prove_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v that_o every_o sheep_n of_o the_o flock_n shall_v acknowledge_v the_o common_a pastor_n of_o his_o church_n that_o the_o pastor_n shall_v acknowledge_v his_o flock_n upon_o notice_n of_o that_o christianity_n which_o every_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a profess_v though_o he_o may_v acknowledge_v that_o original_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n why_o every_o bishop_n shall_v not_o prescribe_v himself_o the_o form_n of_o it_o in_o his_o own_o church_n yet_o suppose_v that_o experience_n have_v make_v it_o appear_v requisite_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n by_o uniformity_n that_o the_o same_o form_n shall_v be_v use_v must_v needs_o find_v it_o requisite_a that_o it_o be_v prescribe_v by_o a_o synod_n great_a or_o less_o at_o such_o time_n as_o public_a penance_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o penitent_n be_v dismiss_v before_o the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o blessing_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n can_v it_o seem_v reasonable_a to_o any_o man_n that_o any_o prayer_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o celebrate_v a_o action_n of_o that_o consequence_n but_o those_o which_o the_o like_a authority_n prescribe_v so_o much_o the_o more_o if_o it_o be_v find_v requisite_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o private_a penance_n and_o of_o the_o inner_a court_n of_o the_o conscience_n be_v maintain_v in_o the_o church_n for_o how_o shall_v it_o be_v fit_a that_o every_o priest_n that_o be_v trust_v with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o this_o court_n shall_v exercise_v it_o in_o that_o form_n which_o his_o private_a fancy_n shall_v dictate_v of_o ordination_n i_o say_v the_o same_o as_o of_o confirmation_n of_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a and_o of_o marriage_n as_o of_o penance_n only_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o the_o reason_n whereupon_o the_o celebration_n of_o marriage_n be_v a_o office_n of_o the_o church_n derive_v from_o those_o limitation_n which_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v fasten_v upon_o the_o marriage_n of_o christian_n shall_v be_v so_o well_o understand_v by_o all_o that_o be_v to_o solemnize_v matrimony_n as_o to_o do_v their_o office_n both_o so_o as_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o contract_n and_o so_o as_o the_o performance_n of_o that_o office_n which_o the_o party_n undertake_v do_v require_v in_o fine_a have_v show_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o regular_a hour_n of_o the_o day_n be_v a_o custom_n both_o ground_v upon_o the_o scripture_n and_o tend_v to_o the_o maintenance_n and_o advancement_n of_o christian_a piety_n it_o remain_v that_o i_o say_v that_o the_o form_n and_o measure_n of_o that_o devotion_n which_o all_o estate_n be_v to_o offer_v to_o god_n at_o those_o hour_n can_v otherwise_o be_v limit_v to_o the_o edification_n of_o all_o than_o by_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n they_o that_o please_v themselves_o with_o that_o monstrous_a imagination_n that_o no_o christian_a be_v to_o be_v teach_v wat_fw-mi or_o how_o to_o pray_v till_o he_o find_v himself_o enable_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v he_o to_o pray_v will_v easy_o find_v that_o they_o can_v never_o induce_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n to_o think_v themselves_o capable_a of_o discharge_v themselves_o to_o god_n in_o so_o high_a a_o office_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o christianity_n require_v they_o that_o observe_v the_o performance_n of_o those_o who_o take_v it_o upon_o they_o shall_v find_v they_o sacrifice_v to_o god_n that_o which_o his_o law_n forbid_v the_o matter_n of_o their_o prayer_n not_o consist_v with_o our_o common_a christianity_n for_o of_o a_o truth_n it_o be_v utter_o unreasonable_a to_o imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v grant_v inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o such_o purpose_n as_o our_o common_a christianity_n furnish_v and_o therefore_o the_o consequence_n of_o so_o false_a a_o presumption_n must_v be_v either_o ridiculous_a or_o pernicious_a now_o if_o any_o man_n say_v that_o he_o admit_v not_o the_o premise_n upon_o which_o i_o infer_v these_o consequence_n it_o remain_v that_o the_o dispute_n rest_n upon_o those_o premise_n and_o come_v not_o to_o these_o consequence_n only_o let_v he_o take_v notice_n that_o i_o have_v show_v he_o the_o true_a consequence_n of_o my_o own_o premise_n which_o he_o must_v reprove_v as_o inconsistent_a with_o christianity_n if_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o blame_v the_o premise_n for_o any_o fault_n that_o he_o find_v with_o their_o true_a consequence_n and_o to_o say_v truth_n as_o the_o substance_n and_o matter_n of_o christianity_n be_v concern_v in_o all_o these_o office_n though_o in_o some_o more_o in_o some_o less_o and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o form_n of_o celebrate_v they_o so_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v general_o concern_v in_o the_o form_n of_o celebrate_v they_o all_o in_o as_o much_o as_o any_o difference_n insist_v upon_o as_o necessary_a and_o not_o so_o admit_v by_o other_o be_v in_o point_n of_o fact_n a_o just_a occasion_n of_o division_n in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o all_o little_a dispute_n of_o these_o particular_n necessary_o resort_v to_o the_o general_a whether_o god_n have_v command_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o member_n thereof_o or_o not_o which_o have_v conclude_v by_o the_o premise_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v found_v
people_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mere_a act_n of_o assist_v at_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o have_v be_v call_v opus_fw-la operaetum_fw-la or_o the_o very_a external_a work_n do_v without_o consideration_n without_o knowledge_n without_o any_o intention_n of_o do_v that_o which_o he_o be_v to_o do_v in_o it_o that_o be_v of_o concur_v every_o one_o for_o his_o share_n to_o the_o do_v of_o the_o same_o suppose_v always_o that_o this_o sacrifice_n consist_v in_o substitute_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v bodily_a present_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o the_o element_n the_o substance_n of_o they_o be_v abolish_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v there_o any_o more_o and_o not_o in_o offer_v and_o present_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n crucify_v here_o now_o represent_v by_o this_o sacrament_n unto_o god_n for_o obtain_v the_o benefit_n of_o his_o passion_n in_o behalf_n of_o his_o church_n and_o this_o opinion_n i_o may_v safe_o say_v i_o know_v to_o be_v still_o maintain_v because_o i_o have_v hear_v it_o maintain_v though_o as_o i_o suppose_v by_o the_o more_o licentious_a and_o ignorant_a sort_n of_o priest_n that_o it_o concern_v not_o the_o people_n to_o consider_v to_o know_v to_o intend_v to_o join_v their_o devotion_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o which_o this_o sacrament_n pretend_v but_o only_o to_o mind_v their_o own_o prayer_n assist_v and_o accompany_v that_o which_o the_o priest_n do_v with_o those_o affection_n which_o they_o come_v to_o church_n with_o but_o can_v i_o therefore_o say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n because_o it_o allow_v such_o thing_n to_o be_v teach_v and_o say_v without_o punishment_n or_o disgrace_n sure_o he_o that_o peruse_v not_o only_o the_o testimony_n which_o doctor_n field_n have_v produce_v in_o the_o appendix_n allege_v afore_o to_o show_v that_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v maintain_v in_o the_o church_n even_o till_o the_o reformation_n together_o with_o the_o opinion_n of_o many_o divine_n of_o credit_n in_o that_o church_n and_o instruction_n of_o catechism_n and_o devotion_n that_o have_v be_v publish_v since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n shall_v easy_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v allow_v though_o not_o enjoin_v by_o the_o church_n to_o oppose_v this_o palliate_a of_o abuse_n in_o the_o church_n by_o opinion_n so_o prejudicial_a to_o christianity_n and_o without_o doubt_n those_o who_o pretend_v no_o more_o than_o to_o excuse_v the_o church_n in_o not_o reform_v the_o abuse_n of_o private_a mass_n by_o say_v that_o the_o church_n command_v they_o not_o nor_o forbid_v any_o man_n to_o communicate_v at_o any_o time_n but_o rather_o exhort_v they_o to_o it_o be_v far_o from_o say_v that_o the_o people_n be_v no_o further_o concern_v in_o the_o mass_n then_o to_o assist_v it_o with_o their_o bodily_a presence_n and_o the_o general_a good_a intention_n &_o affection_n which_o they_o come_v to_o church_n with_o employ_v themselves_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n at_o their_o own_o devotion_n though_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v fear_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v far_o the_o more_o popular_a the_o opposition_n which_o the_o reformation_n have_v occasion_v and_o the_o countenance_n give_v by_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n to_o those_o who_o be_v the_o most_o zealous_a and_o extreme_a in_o oppose_v the_o heretic_n bear_v down_o the_o endeavour_n of_o more_o conscientious_a priest_n to_o maintain_v more_o christian_a opinion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o their_o people_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v visible_a that_o the_o resolution_n of_o this_o point_n depend_v upon_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o i_o have_v show_v to_o consist_v in_o present_v unto_o god_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n crucify_v represent_v here_o now_o by_o the_o element_n sacramental_o change_v by_o the_o act_n of_o consecrate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o those_o prayer_n whereby_o the_o congregation_n which_o celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n intercede_v with_o god_n for_o their_o own_o necessity_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o his_o church_n for_o if_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o these_o prayer_n be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o else_o than_o the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o congregation_n in_o stand_v to_o the_o covenant_n of_o baptism_n as_o if_o christianity_n be_v true_a it_o consist_v in_o nothing_o else_o and_o if_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o profession_n of_o fidelity_n and_o perseverance_n in_o it_o what_o remain_v but_o that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n depend_v upon_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unless_o the_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o christian_a man_n prayer_n can_v depend_v upon_o their_o perseverance_n in_o that_o covenant_n which_o they_o refuse_v to_o renew_v and_o to_o profess_v perseverance_n in_o it_o that_o profession_n be_v no_o less_o necessary_a than_o the_o inward_a intention_n of_o persevere_v in_o the_o same_o for_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o less_o express_o a_o renew_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o baptism_n then_o be_v baptize_v be_v enter_v into_o it_o so_o that_o whosoever_o refuse_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o refuse_v it_o refuse_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o covenant_n of_o his_o baptism_n whereby_o he_o expect_v the_o world_n to_o come_v i_o say_v not_o therefore_o that_o whosoever_o communicate_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n so_o oft_o as_o he_o have_v mean_n and_o opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o renounce_v his_o christianity_n either_o express_o or_o by_o construction_n and_o consequence_n for_o how_o many_o of_o we_o may_v be_v prevent_v with_o the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n so_o deep_o stain_v the_o conscience_n that_o they_o can_v satisfy_v themselves_o in_o the_o competence_n of_o that_o conversion_n to_o god_n which_o they_o have_v time_n and_o reason_n and_o opportunity_n to_o exercise_v before_o the_o opportunity_n of_o communicate_v how_o many_o have_v need_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n not_o only_a foâ—_n their_o satisfaction_n but_o for_o their_o direction_n in_o wash_v their_o wedding_n garment_n white_a again_o how_o many_o be_v so_o distract_v and_o oppress_v with_o business_n of_o this_o world_n that_o they_o can_v upon_o all_o opportunity_n retire_v their_o thought_n to_o that_o attention_n and_o devotion_n which_o the_o office_n require_v how_o many_o though_o free_a of_o business_n which_o christianity_n injoyn_v be_v entangle_v with_o the_o care_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n though_o not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o depart_v from_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n yet_o further_o than_o the_o renew_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n import_v be_v it_o therefore_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a allowance_n to_o be_v make_v in_o exact_v the_o apostolical_a rule_n for_o all_o that_o be_v present_a to_o communicate_v but_o be_v it_o likewise_o consider_v what_o a_o pitiful_a excuse_n it_o be_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o forbid_v no_o man_n to_o communicate_v that_o be_v prepare_v as_o the_o rule_v thereof_o require_v subsist_v for_o no_o other_o purpose_n but_o to_o procure_v the_o people_n thereof_o to_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n whereof_o the_o principal_a part_n be_v this_o office_n but_o when_o it_o be_v further_o allow_v to_o be_v teach_v and_o say_v that_o it_o concern_v not_o god_n people_n to_o assist_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n with_o their_o actual_a intention_n and_o devotion_n but_o with_o their_o bodily_a presence_n and_o the_o general_a affection_n which_o they_o bring_v with_o they_o to_o church_n what_o reason_n can_v be_v allege_v why_o they_o shall_v go_v to_o church_n to_o carry_v those_o affection_n to_o the_o congregation_n which_o be_v exercise_v at_o home_n with_o their_o particular_a devotion_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n nay_o to_o what_o purpose_n subsi_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n if_o it_o subsist_v not_o in_o order_n to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o the_o public_a assembly_n of_o his_o people_n the_o chief_a office_n whereof_o be_v teach_v to_o be_v of_o that_o nature_n that_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o christian_a be_v of_o no_o effect_n to_o the_o purpose_n of_o it_o or_o what_o reason_n can_v be_v allege_v why_o the_o part_n of_o christendom_n shall_v not_o provide_v for_o themselves_o by_o restore_v the_o primitive_a practice_n of_o christianity_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a forbid_v they_o to_o provide_v for_o themselves_o but_o not_o provide_v for_o they_o in_o matter_n so_o gross_o and_o palpable_o concern_v our_o common_a christianity_n but_o have_v caution_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o a_o language_n
by_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n so_o must_v he_o attribute_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o rest_n to_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prayer_n whereof_o god_n by_o sound_v it_o have_v promise_v to_o hear_v be_v make_v according_a to_o that_o christianity_n which_o the_o foundation_n thereof_o suppose_v let_v we_o consider_v whether_o extreme_a unction_n may_v be_v or_o must_v be_v count_v a_o sacrament_n upon_o these_o term_n or_o not_o for_o if_o that_o what_o question_n will_v remain_v of_o the_o rest_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v observe_v that_o which_o be_v very_o pertinent_a to_o the_o consideration_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n in_o show_v that_o they_o be_v the_o solemnity_n wherewith_o some_o act_n of_o that_o public_a authority_n be_v exercise_v which_o the_o church_n have_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o member_n of_o it_o only_o in_o the_o unction_n of_o the_o sick_a i_o have_v not_o find_v any_o act_n of_o authority_n distinct_a from_o that_o power_n of_o the_o key_n whereby_o in_o extremity_n all_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o hope_n of_o god_n mercy_n acknowledge_v the_o debt_n of_o that_o penance_n remain_v if_o they_o survive_v which_o must_v qualify_v they_o for_o it_o in_o the_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o promise_n of_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n annex_v to_o it_o i_o have_v find_v to_o suppose_v that_o contrition_n which_o undertake_v the_o same_o in_o case_n a_o man_n survive_v which_o notwithstanding_o whosoever_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n can_v think_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n needless_a in_o such_o a_o exigent_n but_o as_o for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o anoint_v with_o oil_n i_o have_v find_v it_o in_o the_o premise_n to_o concern_v the_o recovery_n of_o bodily_a health_n by_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o age_n that_o be_v find_v to_o have_v use_v it_o though_o not_o pretend_v miraculous_a grace_n of_o cure_v disease_n extant_a in_o the_o primitive_a time_n but_o only_o that_o confidence_n which_o god_n general_a promise_n to_o the_o church_n ground_v of_o hear_v the_o prayer_n thereof_o even_o for_o temporal_a blessing_n so_o far_o as_o the_o exception_n to_o it_o which_o christianity_n make_v shall_v allow_v it_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o lay_v aside_o this_o ceremony_n at_o the_o reformation_n lest_o the_o church_n shall_v seem_v to_o pretend_v a_o promise_n the_o effect_n whereof_o be_v temporal_a and_o visible_a can_v not_o be_v make_v to_o appear_v which_o may_v seem_v a_o disparagement_n to_o our_o common_a christianity_n but_o there_o have_v not_o want_v doctor_n of_o the_o reformation_n bucer_n by_o name_n that_o have_v acknowledge_v nor_o will_v any_o man_n of_o a_o peaceable_a judgement_n make_v question_n that_o the_o ceremony_n may_v have_v be_v retain_v at_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a which_o he_o that_o will_v have_v the_o church_n lie_v aside_o because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n use_v this_o ceremony_n at_o it_o he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n be_v no_o church_n because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o for_o as_o the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n can_v never_o be_v more_o necessary_a then_o in_o that_o extremity_n to_o procure_v that_o disposition_n qualify_a for_o pardon_n which_o then_o it_o be_v not_o too_o late_o to_o procure_v so_o can_v no_o ceremony_n be_v filter_n then_o anoint_v with_o oil_n to_o signify_v that_o health_n of_o body_n which_o the_o church_n cheerful_o pray_v for_o on_o behalf_n of_o they_o who_o she_o promise_v remission_n of_o sin_n that_o health_n of_o mind_n which_o the_o present_a agony_n so_o peremptory_o require_v suppose_v then_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n such_o that_o the_o ministry_n thereof_o must_v needs_o be_v think_v sufficient_a mean_n to_o procure_v salvation_n for_o the_o member_n of_o it_o and_o then_o suppose_v the_o church_n so_o constitute_v enjoin_v prayer_n to_o be_v make_v for_o the_o sick_a to_o who_o reconcilement_n the_o key_n thereof_o be_v apply_v anoint_v they_o with_o oil_n to_o signify_v that_o health_n of_o body_n and_o mind_n which_o be_v pray_v for_o so_o far_o be_o i_o from_o divide_v the_o church_n in_o that_o regard_n that_o i_o acknowledge_v it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o count_v one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o case_n to_o wit_n as_o a_o ceremony_n appoint_v by_o the_o church_n signify_v that_o health_n which_o the_o church_n right_o use_v the_o power_n which_o it_o be_v trust_v with_o appoint_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o in_o that_o case_n to_o prove_v marriage_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o the_o text_n of_o s._n paul_n be_v allege_v ephes_n v._o 32._o sacramentum_fw-la hoc_fw-la magnum_fw-la est_fw-la this_o be_v a_o great_a mystery_n but_o i_o mean_v concern_v christ_n and_o the_o church_n but_o saint_n paul_n say_v not_o that_o the_o marriage_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o that_o the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n be_v a_o great_a mystery_n as_o indeed_o it_o be_v if_o the_o apostle_n say_v true_a that_o it_o figure_v the_o marriage_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n with_o his_o church_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o woman_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o man_n as_o christian_n be_v the_o bimb_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o wife_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o husband_n as_o the_o church_n to_o christ_n true_a it_o be_v that_o see_v marriage_n in_o paradise_n be_v make_v a_o inseparable_a conjunction_n of_o one_o with_o one_o with_o a_o intent_n that_o it_o shall_v figure_v the_o inseparable_a conjunction_n between_o our_o l._n christ_n and_o the_o congregation_n of_o they_o who_o he_o forsee_v that_o they_o shall_v persevere_v in_o that_o regard_n the_o marriage_n of_o christian_n also_o be_v by_o our_o lord_n reform_v to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o paradise_n can_v choose_v but_o signify_v the_o same_o though_o now_o in_o be_v whereas_o the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n be_v a_o mystery_n for_o signify_v the_o same_o to_o be_v but_o suppose_v all_o this_o and_o not_o suppose_v a_o order_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o blessing_n of_o marriage_n as_o a_o solemnity_n prescribe_v by_o the_o church_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o there_o can_v be_v cause_n to_o reckon_v marriage_n among_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o rest_n which_o pretend_v to_o tha_z quality_n be_v office_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v perform_v with_o some_o solemnity_n whereas_o suppose_v something_o peculiar_a to_o the_o marriage_n of_o christian_n in_o regard_n whereof_o it_o be_v to_o be_v celebrate_v with_o the_o solemn_a blessing_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o cause_n why_o under_o the_o equivocation_n premise_v it_o may_v not_o be_v count_v among_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n for_o be_v there_o any_o question_n to_o be_v make_v that_o christian_n submit_v themselves_o to_o marry_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o intent_n not_o only_o to_o keep_v faith_n to_o one_o another_o according_a to_o that_o which_o be_v between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n but_o to_o breed_v child_n for_o the_o church_n and_o so_o submit_v unto_o the_o church_n and_o those_o limit_n wherewith_o the_o church_n bound_v the_o exercise_n of_o god_n law_n for_o maintain_v of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n may_v promise_v themselves_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o blessing_n which_o the_o church_n join_v they_o with_o suppose_v they_o qualify_v for_o the_o common_a blessing_n of_o christian_n and_o the_o church_n form_v by_o god_n with_o a_o promise_n of_o his_o blessing_n what_o doubt_n can_v be_v make_v that_o the_o blessing_n shall_v have_v effect_n which_o the_o church_n join_v they_o with_o but_o what_o assurance_n can_v be_v have_v of_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o blessing_n without_o it_o suppose_v the_o church_n and_o suppose_v the_o blessing_n of_o marriage_n appoint_v by_o the_o church_n i_o have_v show_v the_o ground_n whereupon_o the_o allowance_n of_o mrriage_n among_o christian_n be_v necessary_o part_n of_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n i_o have_v show_v that_o in_o ordination_n in_o confirmation_n in_o penance_n as_o well_o as_o in_o baptism_n and_o in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n exercise_v some_o power_n and_o authority_n which_o she_o be_v trust_v with_o by_o god_n the_o blessing_n of_o marriage_n what_o be_v it_o but_o the_o mark_n of_o that_o authority_n in_o allow_v the_o marriage_n of_o christian_n which_o the_o church_n thereby_o exercise_v if_o ignatius_n and_o tertullian_n require_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o marriage_n of_o christian_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v infer_v from_o thence_o that_o this_o consent_n be_v declare_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v and_o the_o power_n of_o absolve_v be_v exercise_v with_o blessing_n that_o be_v pray_v for_o
the_o image_n of_o christ_n therefore_o and_o his_o true_a cross_n with_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o though_o in_o reference_n to_o god_n have_v the_o act_n of_o the_o councile_v be_v know_v in_o the_o west_n as_o they_o will_v have_v be_v have_v it_o be_v admit_v these_o man_n will_v never_o have_v go_v about_o to_o bring_v in_o a_o opinion_n so_o extravagant_a from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o councile_v which_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n that_o have_v employ_v the_o whole_a interest_n thereof_o right_a or_o wrong_n to_o give_v that_o force_n to_o the_o decree_n which_o of_o itself_o it_o have_v not_o you_o have_v beside_o a_o work_n of_o ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n against_o claudius_n bishop_n of_o turin_n you_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o walafridus_n strabo_n allow_v image_n but_o disallow_v all_o worship_n of_o they_o nay_o in_o the_o time_n of_o fredrick_n barbarussa_n nicetas_n relate_v how_o he_o take_v philippopolis_n note_n that_o the_o armenian_n stir_v not_o for_o the_o take_n of_o the_o city_n have_v confidence_n in_o the_o almain_n as_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o religion_n because_o neither_o of_o they_o worship_v image_n de_fw-fr imperio_fw-la isaaci_fw-la angeli_fw-la ii_o therefore_o in_o remove_v the_o force_n of_o this_o decree_n it_o be_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o the_o will_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n that_o be_v transgress_v and_o that_o power_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n by_o which_o this_o be_v do_v be_v not_o that_o regular_a preeminence_n thereof_o over_o other_o church_n which_o can_v decree_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o a_o general_a councile_v but_o by_o a_o general_n councile_v either_o express_o assemble_v or_o include_v in_o the_o consent_n of_o those_o church_n whereof_o it_o consist_v but_o of_o that_o nothing_o be_v or_o can_v be_v allege_v it_o remain_v therefore_o that_o it_o be_v come_v to_o effect_v by_o that_o infinite_a power_n thereof_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n acknowledge_v not_o and_o therefore_o in_o effect_n by_o the_o mean_n which_o it_o employ_v to_o justify_v such_o a_o pretence_n i_o say_v no_o more_o of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o god_n service_n i_o maintain_v no_o further_o effect_v of_o they_o than_o the_o ground_n for_o they_o warrant_v the_o composition_n of_o our_o nature_n make_v they_o fit_a and_o necessary_a mean_n to_o procure_v that_o attention_n of_o mind_n that_o devotion_n of_o spirit_n which_o god_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v with_o even_o in_o private_a much_o more_o at_o the_o public_a and_o solemn_a assembly_n of_o the_o church_n whatsoever_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n for_o the_o circumstance_n furniture_n solemnity_n or_o ceremony_n of_o god_n service_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o trust_v repose_v in_o it_o be_v thereby_o to_o be_v account_v holy_a and_o so_o use_v and_o respect_v the_o memory_n of_o god_n saint_n and_o martyr_n be_v fit_a occasion_n to_o determine_v the_o time_n and_o place_n and_o other_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o honour_n do_v they_o in_o record_v their_o act_n and_o suffering_n with_o the_o conversation_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o earth_n whether_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n or_o otherwise_o a_o fit_a mean_n to_o render_v his_o solemn_a service_n recommendable_a for_o the_o reverence_n which_o it_o be_v perform_v with_o if_o in_o stead_n of_o circumstance_n and_o instrument_n the_o saint_n of_o god_n or_o image_n or_o any_o creature_n of_o god_n whatsoever_o become_v the_o object_n of_o that_o worship_n for_o which_o church_n be_v build_v or_o for_o which_o christian_n assemble_v by_o that_o mean_n there_o may_v be_v room_n to_o let_v in_o that_o idolatry_n at_o the_o back_n door_n which_o christianity_n shut_v out_o at_o the_o great_a gate_n whether_o or_o no_o it_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o christian_n that_o they_o can_v do_v violence_n to_o their_o sense_n and_o count_v those_o thing_n holy_a as_o instrument_n of_o god_n service_n because_o so_o they_o shall_v be_v which_o they_o be_v convince_v in_o common_a reason_n that_o they_o be_v use_v to_o his_o disservice_n i_o dispute_v not_o now_o but_o without_o dispute_n woe_n to_o they_o by_o who_o offence_n come_v and_o they_o who_o prosecute_v offence_n give_v without_o measure_n be_v they_o by_o who_o offence_n come_v the_o charge_n of_o superstition_n be_v a_o goodly_a pretence_n for_o abolish_n ceremony_n but_o when_o not_o only_o the_o reverence_n of_o god_n service_n but_o also_o the_o office_n of_o it_o be_v abolish_v withal_o then_o be_v there_o cause_n to_o say_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n itself_o seeem_v superstitious_a to_o fit_v and_o sleep_v out_o a_o sermon_n or_o censure_v a_o prayer_n be_v more_o for_o a_o man_n ease_n then_o to_o fall_v down_o on_o his_o knee_n to_o humble_v his_o soul_n at_o god_n footstool_n and_o to_o withdraw_v his_o mind_n from_o the_o curiosity_n of_o knowledge_n or_o language_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o god_n majesty_n and_o his_o own_o misery_n it_o be_v then_o for_o our_o ease_n but_o not_o for_o god_n service_n that_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o shall_v be_v count_v superstitious_a chap._n xxxi_o the_o ground_n for_o a_o monastical_a life_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o church_n get_v no_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o they_o who_o profess_v it_o by_o their_o profess_v of_o it_o the_o nature_n and_o intent_n of_o it_o render_v it_o subordinate_a to_o the_o clergy_n how_o far_o the_o single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n have_v be_v a_o law_n to_o the_o church_n inexecution_n of_o the_o canon_n for_o it_o nullity_n of_o the_o proceedding_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o it_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n i_o can_v make_v a_o end_n by_o distinguish_v the_o bound_n of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o secular_a power_n in_o church_n matter_n till_o i_o have_v resolve_v whether_o or_o no_o the_o body_n of_o it_o the_o material_n of_o which_o it_o consist_v be_v sufficient_o distinguish_v by_o the_o estate_n of_o clergy_n and_o people_n or_o whether_o there_o be_v a_o three_o estate_n of_o monkery_n constitute_v by_o god_n law_n intitle_v the_o church_n to_o a_o right_a in_o those_o who_o profess_v it_o upon_o the_o ground_n of_o christianity_n and_o in_o order_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o for_o the_o resolution_n hereof_o open_v the_o ground_n as_o well_o of_o that_o reverence_n which_o the_o people_n owe_v the_o clergy_n as_o of_o that_o instruction_n and_o good_a example_n which_o the_o clergy_n owe_v the_o people_n the_o neglect_n whereof_o be_v that_o which_o forfeit_v the_o very_a be_v of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o it_o i_o be_o not_o now_o to_o dispute_v whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o a_o christian_a to_o vow_n to_o god_n the_o vow_n of_o continence_n or_o not_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o second_o book_n that_o it_o be_v and_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a may_v be_v understand_v to_o consist_v in_o the_o profess_v and_o perform_v of_o it_o the_o case_n of_o ananias_n and_o sapphira_n have_v be_v draw_v into_o consequence_n not_o only_o by_o saint_n basil_n as_o i_o show_v you_o in_o the_o first_o book_n but_o also_o by_o saint_n gregory_n of_o rome_n epist_n i._o 33._o quote_v by_o gratiane_n xvii_o quaest_n i._o cap._n iii_o though_o acknowledge_v that_o community_n of_o good_n be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_n then_o at_o jerusalem_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o they_o who_o profess_v this_o community_n of_o good_n do_v profess_v that_o which_o be_v strict_o call_v monkery_n for_o they_o let_v not_o to_o continue_v marry_v all_o monk_n profess_v continence_n but_o i_o have_v beside_o make_v it_o to_o appear_v that_o all_o be_v not_o tie_v then_o at_o jerusalem_n to_o give_v up_o all_o their_o good_n to_o the_o stock_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o what_o the_o common_a christianity_n shall_v prompt_v every_o man_n to_o contribute_v to_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o church_n and_o christianity_n which_o what_o it_o require_v be_v visible_a but_o i_o do_v not_o therefore_o yield_v that_o the_o argument_n be_v not_o of_o force_n so_o far_o as_o the_o case_n and_o therefore_o the_o reason_n draw_v from_o it_o take_v place_n all_o christian_n consecrate_v themselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n by_o be_v baptise_a and_o make_v christian_n by_o that_o they_o stand_v oblige_v to_o consecrate_v their_o good_n to_o the_o subsistence_n of_o his_o church_n as_o the_o necessity_n thereof_o become_v visible_a if_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v part_n of_o this_o christianity_n to_o consecrate_v a_o man_n self_n to_o god_n further_o by_o profess_v such_o a_o
which_o it_o stand_v for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o power_n from_o who_o act_n this_o argument_n be_v draw_v be_v such_o as_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n in_o behalf_n of_o it_o as_o manifest_v it_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n not_o only_o challenge_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o church_n matter_n but_o maintain_v friar_n &_o canonist_n to_o challenge_v for_o he_o sovereign_a power_n in_o civil_a cause_n over_o all_o person_n in_o order_n to_o christianity_n to_o say_v then_o that_o by_o the_o act_n which_o they_o limit_v the_o use_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n by_o they_o pretend_v that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n in_o the_o church_n but_o what_o they_o give_v it_o be_v to_o say_v that_o by_o those_o act_n they_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o proclaim_v their_o own_o profess_v themselves_o son_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o to_o be_v without_o cause_n but_o to_o signify_v nothing_o as_o word_n without_o sense_n which_o with_o what_o modesty_n it_o can_v be_v affirm_v in_o the_o face_n of_o christendom_n i_o leave_v to_o christendom_n to_o judge_v only_o i_o will_v here_o summon_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallicane_n church_n as_o they_o be_v digest_v by_o that_o worthy_a advocate_n of_o paris_n p._n pithaeus_n to_o give_v sentence_n in_o this_o cause_n be_v a_o piece_n much_o appeal_v to_o by_o the_o father_n of_o this_o argument_n as_o that_o which_o deserve_v to_o be_v account_v of_o prime_a consequence_n in_o the_o business_n i_o desire_v those_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o look_v into_o they_o to_o tell_v i_o whether_o they_o find_v not_o these_o two_o to_o be_v the_o first_o two_o point_n of_o they_o that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n be_v sovereign_a in_o his_o own_o dominion_n and_o that_o he_o be_v protector_n of_o the_o canon_n liberty_n and_o privilege_n of_o the_o church_n and_o then_o i_o desire_v they_o to_o employ_v the_o common_a understanding_n of_o man_n to_o pronounce_v whether_o these_o be_v not_o the_o same_o point_n of_o secular_a interest_n in_o church_n matter_n which_o i_o have_v advance_v namely_o as_o sovereign_a to_o have_v no_o competitor_n in_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o as_o christian_a to_o be_v bear_v protector_n of_o the_o catholic_a and_o apostolic_a faith_n and_o of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o law_n of_o it_o which_o have_v no_o be_v but_o upon_o supposition_n of_o that_o faith_n whereof_o one_o part_n be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n only_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n that_o they_o protest_v that_o they_o be_v call_v liberty_n and_o not_o privilege_n on_o purpose_n to_o signify_v that_o they_o be_v no_o exception_n to_o the_o common_a right_n of_o all_o soverainity_n in_o church_n matter_n but_o essential_a point_n of_o it_o which_o they_o call_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o french_a church_n in_o particular_a because_o the_o king_n of_o france_n they_o think_v have_v maintain_v they_o better_o than_o other_o prince_n of_o christendom_n have_v do_v in_o consequence_n of_o this_o collection_n of_o pithaeus_n beside_o the_o proof_n of_o they_o in_o two_o great_a volume_n we_o have_v of_o late_a a_o commentary_n of_o petrus_n puteanus_n upon_o these_o liberty_n as_o they_o be_v digest_v by_o pithaeus_n the_o business_n whereof_o be_v first_o to_o make_v good_a that_o they_o be_v of_o more_o unquestionable_a right_n in_o france_n than_o they_o have_v be_v and_o be_v practise_v also_o by_o other_o prince_n and_o state_n of_o christendom_n which_o be_v answer_n enough_o to_o this_o whole_a argument_n as_o it_o stand_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o christendom_n expess_v by_o the_o act_n of_o it_o nevertheless_o i_o shall_v further_o allege_v in_o this_o cause_n the_o collection_n which_o friar_n paul_n of_o the_o order_n delli_fw-it servi_n have_v make_v of_o the_o article_n accord_v between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o state_n of_o venice_n concern_v the_o inquisition_n &_o the_o bound_n of_o secular_a power_n in_o the_o cognizance_n of_o those_o cause_n wherein_o that_o court_n may_v pretend_v concurrence_n of_o jurisdiction_n with_o it_o i_o will_v not_o undertake_v to_o say_v that_o the_o state_n of_o venice_n maintain_v the_o inquisition_n upon_o such_o term_n as_o this_o collection_n or_o capitular_a declare_v do_v maintain_v those_o person_n in_o the_o use_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n to_o who_o by_o the_o common_a right_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o belong_v neither_o will_v i_o maintain_v that_o whatsoever_o those_o article_n distinguish_v and_o allow_v the_o inquisition_n be_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o common_a right_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o who_o can_v tie_v he_o to_o express_v every_o where_o what_o be_v by_o ecclesiastical_a right_n and_o what_o of_o secular_a privilege_n by_o free_a act_n of_o tâ—e_v state_n bestow_v upon_o the_o church_n as_o all_o state_n that_o will_v be_v hold_v christian_n have_v always_o do_v this_o i_o say_v that_o he_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o look_v into_o it_o shall_v find_v the_o bound_n of_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n so_o express_o distinguish_v upon_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v alege_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v too_o late_o to_o say_v that_o they_o who_o acknowledge_v a_o church_n and_o certain_a right_n by_o god_n law_n belong_v to_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o do_v contradict_v themselves_o when_o they_o do_v limit_v the_o exercise_n of_o those_o right_n be_v ready_a further_o to_o maintain_v that_o they_o do_v nothing_o but_o right_a when_o they_o limit_v the_o exercise_n of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v advance_v as_o for_o the_o leviathan_n who_o have_v make_v himself_o so_o merry_a with_o compase_v a_o state_n christian_n in_o which_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n be_v distinct_a from_o the_o secular_a with_o the_o government_n of_o oberon_n and_o queen_n mabbe_n and_o their_o pug_n in_o the_o land_n of_o fairy_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o state_n frame_v according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o make_v the_o pope_n sovereign_a in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n in_o order_n to_o christianity_n i_o grant_v he_o have_v reason_n for_o there_o be_v not_o nor_o can_v be_v any_o such_o state_n and_o it_o will_v be_v indeed_o a_o kingdom_n of_o confusion_n and_o darkness_n nay_o where_o the_o church_n itself_o be_v sovereign_a as_o in_o the_o pope_n dominion_n show_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o several_a right_n and_o power_n be_v hold_v and_o exercise_v will_v be_v in_o some_o point_n though_o not_o in_o all_o no_o less_o visible_a than_o else_o where_o but_o if_o he_o intend_v by_o consequence_n to_o say_v the_o same_o of_o all_o christian_a state_n that_o acknowledge_v a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n derive_v from_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o secular_a then_o i_o remit_v to_o those_o that_o shall_v have_v peruse_v the_o practice_n of_o christendom_n but_o in_o those_o short_a piece_n that_o i_o have_v name_v whether_o they_o believe_v those_o state_n which_o so_o govern_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o land_n of_o fairy_n or_o his_o wit_n that_o write_v such_o thing_n to_o have_v be_v trouble_v with_o fairy_n and_o now_o in_o particular_a to_o say_v what_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o church_n in_o give_v law_n to_o the_o church_n require_v that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o determine_v those_o matter_n the_o determination_n whereof_o become_v necessary_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o deduce_v from_o the_o premise_n that_o every_o christian_n be_v under_o two_o obligation_n one_o to_o the_o church_n which_o as_o a_o christian_a he_o be_v bind_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o other_o as_o belong_v to_o that_o state_n of_o government_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v lawful_o settle_v in_o his_o country_n by_o the_o act_n of_o those_o who_o he_o believe_v to_o have_v right_a to_o oblige_v respective_o these_o two_o society_n which_o if_o we_o speak_v only_o of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v in_o one_o sovereignty_n consist_v of_o the_o same_o person_n if_o they_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n every_o christian_a be_v respective_o oblige_v for_o by_o the_o premise_n it_o remain_v manifest_a that_o it_o be_v the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n to_o determine_v the_o matter_n of_o ecclesiastical_a law_n and_o give_v it_o force_n to_o oblige_v the_o respective_a part_n thereof_o under_o pain_n of_o forseit_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o act_n of_o the_o state_n either_o not_o to_o hinder_v this_o effect_n when_o and_o where_o christianity_n be_v only_o tolerate_v as_o a_o corporation_n which_o it_o allow_v or_o to_o make_v they_o law_n of_o the_o state_n when_o and_o where_o
the_o whole_a state_n be_v of_o the_o same_o church_n as_o a_o corporation_n consist_v of_o the_o same_o person_n as_o the_o state_n that_o this_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n the_o sense_n of_o christendom_n easy_o appear_v suppose_v that_o which_o i_o have_v show_v by_o the_o premise_n that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o first_o in_o force_n and_o limit_v to_o the_o term_n which_o we_o have_v in_o write_v as_o the_o act_n of_o general_a or_o particular_a council_n from_o the_o date_n of_o those_o council_n but_o by_o unwritten_a custom_n derive_v from_o the_o order_n give_v out_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n unto_o the_o church_n of_o their_o sound_n and_o by_o the_o intercourse_n of_o all_o church_n with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n in_o each_o settle_v over_o the_o whole_a this_o for_o the_o time_n that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o corporation_n sometime_o persecute_v sometime_o tolerate_v by_o the_o empire_n during_o which_o time_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o question_v whether_o council_n be_v hold_v or_o not_o but_o nevertheless_o impossible_a to_o derive_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n from_o their_o act_n after_o constantine_n the_o protection_n of_o christianity_n be_v become_v so_o firm_a a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o julian_n though_o absolute_a sovereign_n and_o miserable_o desirous_a to_o root_v it_o out_o can_v not_o have_v his_o will_n of_o it_o during_o his_o short_a reign_n and_o though_o general_a council_n be_v call_v only_o by_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o reason_n aforesaid_a and_o particular_a council_n may_v be_v call_v as_o oft_o as_o they_o please_v yet_o the_o canon_n of_o nicaea_n which_o provide_v for_o the_o hold_n of_o they_o twice_o a_o year_n show_v the_o act_n of_o they_o to_o be_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n though_o with_o allowance_n of_o that_o state_n and_o what_o prejudice_n to_o any_o state_n in_o all_o this_o that_o god_n shall_v have_v provide_v a_o corporation_n for_o the_o church_n to_o determine_v all_o matter_n determinable_a concern_v that_o wherein_o the_o communion_n thereof_o consist_v provide_v the_o state_n oâ—_n a_o right_a &_o power_n as_o sovereign_a to_o suppress_v whatsoever_o prejudice_v the_o peace_n or_o weal_n of_o the_o state_n no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o christianity_n because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o christianity_n prejudicial_a to_o any_o state_n and_o as_o christian_a to_o see_v the_o person_n trust_v on_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n observe_v the_o due_a bound_n as_o well_o of_o their_o authority_n as_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o act_n wherein_o it_o be_v limit_v either_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o by_o great_a authority_n within_o the_o church_n he_o that_o look_v upon_o the_o french_a the_o spanish_a the_o english_a the_o german_a council_n will_v find_v sufficient_a mark_n as_o well_o of_o the_o ratification_n of_o secular_a power_n as_o of_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n thus_o far_o the_o business_n be_v clear_a for_o if_o the_o rescript_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o west_n which_o be_v extant_a after_o syricius_n if_o the_o canonical_a epistiles_a of_o some_o great_a bishop_n in_o the_o east_n and_o afterward_o the_o rescript_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n make_v up_o the_o canon_n law_n by_o which_o they_o be_v respective_o govern_v the_o allowance_n of_o the_o state_n be_v evident_a enough_o where_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n only_o act_v but_o there_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a law_n abundance_n of_o act_n especial_o of_o the_o emperor_n after_o justinian_n which_o give_v a_o form_n and_o not_o only_o force_v to_o the_o order_n of_o church_n matter_n which_o be_v indeed_o to_o give_v law_n to_o the_o church_n oblige_v the_o church_n to_o execute_v the_o same_o and_o there_o be_v a_o most_o eminent_a instance_n in_o france_n when_o charles_n vii_o take_v occasion_n upon_o dissension_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o councile_v of_o basil_n by_o a_o convocation_n of_o his_o noble_n and_o clergy_n to_o give_v a_o form_n to_o the_o exercise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a law_n within_o his_o dominion_n by_o a_o act_n call_v the_o pragmatic_n sanction_n which_o take_v place_n in_o that_o kingom_n â—ill_v the_o concordates_n between_o francis_n the_o i._o and_o leo_n x._o pope_n and_o that_o with_o such_o approbation_n as_o seem_v to_o carry_v the_o face_n of_o a_o protestation_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o kingdom_n against_o the_o say_a concordate_n here_o be_v indeed_o wherewith_o to_o justify_v a_o extraordinary_a course_n of_o proceed_v when_o present_a disorder_n require_v a_o expedient_a and_o the_o disorder_n in_o church_n matter_n which_o some_o allege_v for_o the_o occasion_n whereupon_o charles_n the_o great_a cause_v the_o french_a capitular_a to_o be_v make_v tend_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n nor_o do_v i_o deny_v the_o act_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n or_o other_o soverain_n may_v be_v beneficial_a to_o the_o church_n by_o the_o inexecution_n of_o the_o proper_a law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o difficulty_n of_o provide_v new_a that_o may_v be_v available_a but_o to_o provide_v with_o all_o that_o they_o may_v be_v more_o prejudicial_a in_o the_o example_n of_o supersede_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n then_o beneficial_a in_o the_o provide_v against_o present_a abuse_n i_o have_v give_v you_o a_o instance_n in_o marriage_n upon_o divorce_n and_o for_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o i_o claim_v that_o no_o such_o act_n be_v take_v for_o precedent_n but_o stand_v liable_a to_o examination_n upon_o the_o principle_n premise_v though_o possible_o useful_a for_o the_o time_n and_o oblige_v the_o church_n to_o use_v they_o for_o the_o common_a good_a neither_o be_v it_o enough_o to_o prove_v that_o god_n have_v not_o institute_v both_o these_o interest_n in_o church_n matter_n that_o both_o may_v err_v and_o abuse_v their_o power_n &_o oppose_v one_o another_o that_o it_o may_v become_v questionable_a what_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o power_n may_v or_o aught_o to_o do_v &_o which_o of_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o both_o be_v to_o follow_v for_o answer_v i_o hold_v it_o enough_o for_o i_o rest_v in_o the_o general_n afore_o establish_v to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v appearance_n of_o reason_n that_o secular_a power_n know_v how_o much_o it_o concern_v both_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o estate_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o own_o soul_n that_o the_o church_n under_o they_o be_v maintain_v in_o unity_n will_v not_o interrupt_v the_o church_n in_o the_o use_n of_o that_o right_n which_o due_o limit_v can_v add_v nothing_o to_o their_o sovereignty_n if_o they_o shall_v seize_v it_o into_o their_o hand_n nor_o take_v any_o thing_n from_o they_o be_v maintain_v in_o their_o hand_n who_o by_o god_n law_n be_v to_o hold_v it_o as_o for_o the_o church_n and_o those_o that_o claim_v under_o the_o church_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o they_o shall_v attempt_v upon_o their_o sovereign_n but_o disorder_n in_o state_n upon_o difference_n of_o claim_n and_o title_n which_o what_o law_n prevent_v for_o as_o for_o that_o one_o instance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o exempt_n themselves_o from_o the_o allegiance_n of_o the_o empire_n i_o be_o to_o speak_v anon_o so_o that_o the_o quiet_a of_o christendom_n as_o for_o this_o point_n will_v require_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o common_a understanding_n of_o man_n be_v conduct_v to_o discover_v these_o bound_n in_o all_o public_a action_n public_a person_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a interest_n as_o indeed_o it_o be_v to_o observe_v they_o in_o their_o proceed_n if_o that_o can_v be_v obtain_v it_o be_v vain_a to_o demand_v why_o god_n have_v give_v a_o law_n which_o by_o the_o partiality_n of_o the_o world_n may_v become_v useless_a and_o not_o serve_v to_o direct_v particular_a man_n proceed_n with_o quiet_a much_o more_o to_o argue_v that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o law_n because_o it_o do_v not_o for_o we_o know_v both_o that_o god_n give_v no_o law_n but_o to_o they_o to_o who_o he_o give_v free_a choice_n to_o observe_v they_o or_o not_o and_o also_o that_o he_o have_v give_v the_o gospel_n and_o christianity_n upon_o condition_n of_o bear_v christ_n cross_n whereof_o the_o vexation_n which_o the_o partiality_n frame_v upon_o occasion_n of_o this_o law_n do_v produce_v be_v a_o part_n now_o the_o endowment_n of_o the_o church_n be_v part_n of_o the_o subject_n of_o of_o ecclesiastical_a law_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a here_o to_o say_v how_o it_o be_v and_o how_o it_o be_v not_o exempt_a from_o secular_a right_n see_v then_o that_o all_o christian_a state_n and_o kingdom_n acknowledge_v the_o church_n a_o corporation_n found_v by_o god_n and_o
make_v good_a that_o protection_n which_o they_o undertake_v by_o the_o loyalty_n of_o they_o that_o enjoy_v it_o thing_n must_v by_o consequence_n continue_v in_o this_o estate_n but_o when_o the_o remove_n of_o the_o german_a power_n from_o the_o line_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a have_v do_v the_o operation_n of_o render_v they_o who_o succeed_v obnoxious_a at_o home_n to_o they_o by_o who_o faction_n they_o obtain_v it_o there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o obedience_n of_o stranger_n and_o italian_n accustom_v to_o change_v of_o master_n shall_v continue_v this_o be_v the_o time_n that_o gregory_n vii_o pope_n and_o his_o successor_n take_v when_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n in_o dispose_v the_o church_n of_o germany_n by_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n whatsoever_o in_o point_n of_o right_n it_o signify_v must_v needs_o render_v their_o interest_n envious_a as_o well_o at_o home_n as_o at_o rome_n whatsoever_o occasion_n of_o discontent_n beside_o a_o elective_a crown_n may_v produce_v for_o charles_n the_o great_a as_o our_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n note_v have_v heap_v wealth_n and_o power_n upon_o the_o church_n by_o which_o he_o plant_v christianity_n in_o germany_n as_o place_v a_o great_a confidence_n of_o loyalty_n in_o they_o then_o in_o any_o estate_n of_o his_o subject_n beside_o and_o the_o example_n of_o that_o credit_n which_o the_o usurpation_n of_o pepin_n have_v receive_v by_o the_o allowance_n of_o the_o pope_n seem_v to_o justify_v any_o insurrection_n either_o of_o italian_n or_o german_n to_o which_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o party_n for_o as_o to_o the_o issue_n of_o those_o war_n though_o the_o pope_n get_v no_o more_o than_o reduce_v the_o adverse_a party_n to_o composition_n because_o he_o can_v not_o pretend_v any_o dominion_n for_o his_o church_n by_o conquer_a yet_o must_v it_o need_v turn_v to_o the_o advantage_n of_o his_o authority_n that_o have_v the_o great_a stroke_n in_o move_v that_o war_n which_o other_o make_v this_o be_v the_o story_n the_o moral_a whereof_o become_v the_o theme_n for_o those_o that_o undertake_v to_o preach_v the_o pope_n temporal_a power_n over_o sovereignty_n for_o success_n to_o they_o that_o consult_v not_o with_o their_o christianity_n be_v a_o plausible_a argument_n of_o right_n but_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o sovereignty_n have_v swell_v so_o far_o beyond_o the_o whole_a capacity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o bad_a consequence_n of_o necessity_n follow_v that_o his_o original_a power_n in_o the_o church_n must_v needs_o swell_v so_o far_o beyond_o the_o bound_n as_o of_o regular_a to_o become_v infinite_a i_o will_v not_o now_o contend_v that_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o italy_n fall_v away_o from_o it_o because_o they_o think_v themselves_o free_a of_o their_o allegiance_n by_o the_o excommunicate_v of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isaurus_n there_o be_v reason_n enough_o to_o think_v that_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n cry_v up_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n contrary_a to_o the_o moderation_n of_o saint_n gregory_n some_o hundred_o year_n afore_o out_o of_o hope_n to_o advance_v their_o own_o power_n by_o impair_n the_o right_n of_o their_o sovereign_n but_o i_o charge_v no_o more_o than_o they_o pretend_v and_o there_o be_v appearance_n for_o another_o plea_n which_o be_v want_v of_o protection_n from_o the_o empire_n at_o such_o time_n as_o recourse_n be_v have_v to_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o french_a but_o the_o vexation_n of_o the_o german_a emperor_n manifest_o pretend_v the_o temporal_a effect_n of_o the_o pope_n excommunication_n in_o dissolve_v the_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n wherein_o the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n consist_v the_o effect_n of_o which_o be_v such_o as_o it_o be_v it_o be_v the_o less_o marvel_n that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o soveraignity_n of_o christendom_n have_v enter_v into_o capitulation_n with_o the_o pope_n such_o as_o the_o concordates_n which_o i_o speak_v of_o afore_o with_o france_n whereby_o to_o secure_v the_o government_n of_o their_o people_n in_o peace_n on_o that_o side_n they_o make_v the_o pope_n pretence_n of_o power_n without_o bound_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n of_o law_n to_o their_o respective_a dominion_n and_o territory_n it_o be_v strange_a to_o he_o that_o consider_v without_o prejudice_n how_o they_o who_o imagine_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n can_v make_v their_o pretence_n popular_a that_o episcopacy_n be_v the_o support_n of_o antichrist_n for_o his_o unlimited_a power_n in_o church_n matter_n be_v but_o the_o regular_a power_n of_o all_o church_n unite_v in_o one_o it_o be_v plain_o make_v up_o for_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n of_o feather_n pluck_v from_o every_o church_n so_o that_o if_o episcopacy_n be_v the_o support_n of_o antichrist_n then_o do_v their_o right_n maintain_v his_o usurpation_n by_o who_o they_o be_v destroy_v do_v the_o soveraignity_n of_o christendom_n maintain_v the_o church_n of_o their_o respective_a dominion_n in_o that_o right_n which_o the_o regular_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n settle_v upon_o they_o and_o that_o be_v it_o which_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o church_n signifi_v it_o will_v soon_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v antichrist_n if_o antichrist_n he_o be_v to_o their_o prejudice_n and_o disadvantage_n the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v get_v a_o decree_n at_o the_o councile_v of_o trent_n scorn_v any_o term_n but_o absolute_a submission_n to_o it_o but_o the_o end_n of_o such_o a_o intestine_a war_n by_o conquest_n as_o it_o will_v be_v extreme_o mischievous_a bear_v all_o down_o before_o the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n which_o must_v then_o prevail_v so_o find_v hindrance_n answerable_a to_o the_o advantage_n which_o the_o disunion_n of_o the_o adverse_a party_n minister_v the_o animosity_n of_o potentate_n that_o adhere_v to_o it_o have_v make_v it_o visible_a that_o their_o interest_n consist_v in_o hinder_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o reformation_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pretence_n of_o dissolve_v allegiance_n by_o the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n be_v become_v no_o way_n considerable_a by_o the_o subsistence_n of_o they_o who_o regard_v it_o not_o nor_o be_v the_o advantage_n which_o the_o favour_n thereof_o lend_v the_o arm_n of_o those_o prince_n who_o tie_v themselves_o the_o most_o strict_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o it_o any_o more_o considerable_a whether_o or_o no_o it_o be_v time_n for_o they_o to_o bethink_v themselves_o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o they_o to_o enjoy_v the_o unquestionable_a title_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o of_o the_o chief_a church_n of_o christendom_n which_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o all_o church_n to_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o common_a christianity_n be_v secure_v then_o catch_v at_o the_o dispose_n of_o all_o man_n christianity_n without_o render_v any_o account_n to_o the_o church_n which_o how_o dangerous_a for_o their_o own_o salvation_n be_v it_o to_o hang_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n mere_o upon_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o world_n which_o how_o prejudicial_a be_v it_o to_o the_o salvation_n of_o god_n people_n not_o upon_o the_o interest_n of_o christianity_n themselves_o must_v judge_v this_o i_o be_o sure_a if_o christian_a power_n maintain_v their_o due_a right_n and_o title_n of_o protector_n of_o god_n church_n it_o be_v the_o regular_a constitution_n thereof_o which_o they_o must_v maintain_v the_o exemption_n of_o monastical_a order_n and_o university_n from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o their_o ordinary_n under_o who_o they_o stand_v and_o the_o synod_n to_o which_o they_o resort_v the_o reservation_n of_o case_n dispensation_n in_o canon_n provision_n of_o church_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o channel_n by_o which_o power_n as_o well_o as_o wealth_n be_v drain_v from_o all_o church_n to_o rome_n must_v needs_o be_v stop_v up_o at_o least_o for_o the_o great_a part_n if_o christian_a sovereign_n do_v protect_v the_o church_n of_o their_o dominion_n in_o the_o right_n of_o end_v cause_n that_o concern_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o home_n this_o be_v such_o a_o ground_n of_o confidence_n between_o sovereign_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o their_o dominion_n that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o imagine_v any_o interest_n considerable_a to_o engage_v against_o that_o interest_n by_o the_o prejudice_a whereof_o neither_o of_o they_o can_v expect_v any_o advantage_n and_o this_o confidence_n the_o mean_n to_o restore_v and_o to_o maintain_v that_o intercourse_n and_o correspondence_n between_o the_o church_n of_o several_a sovereignty_n by_o which_o when_o all_o church_n at_o least_o as_o many_o as_o easy_o outweigh_v the_o rest_n be_v under_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v maintain_v without_o that_o recourse_n to_o temporal_a power_n which_o make_v it_o infinite_a nor_o will_v there_o remain_v any_o just_a ground_n of_o jealousy_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o
not_o that_o which_o be_v invisible_a by_o their_o authority_n in_o point_n of_o right_n for_o want_v of_o this_o authority_n whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o virtue_n of_o that_o usurpation_n be_v void_a before_o god_n i_o will_v not_o examine_v whether_o the_o form_n wherein_o they_o execute_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o exercise_v agree_v with_o the_o ground_n and_o intent_n of_o the_o church_n or_o not_o only_o i_o charge_v a_o peculiar_a nullity_n in_o their_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n by_o neglect_v the_o prayer_n for_o make_v the_o element_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n without_o which_o the_o church_n never_o think_v it_o can_v consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n whether_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o church_n presbytery_n and_o congregation_n scorn_v to_o learn_v any_o part_n of_o their_o duty_n from_o the_o church_n lest_o that_o may_v seem_v to_o weaken_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o departure_n or_o whether_o they_o intend_v that_o the_o element_n remain_v mere_a sign_n to_o strengthen_v man_n faith_n that_o they_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_a which_o they_o be_v before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v as_o much_o as_o afterward_o the_o want_n of_o consecration_n render_v it_o no_o sacrament_n that_o be_v minister_v the_o minister_a of_o it_o upon_o a_o ground_n destructive_a to_o christianity_n render_v it_o much_o more_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o succession_n of_o pastor_n from_o the_o apostle_n or_o those_o who_o receive_v their_o authority_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v take_v for_o a_o sufficient_a presumption_n on_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v catholic_n but_o i_o have_v show_v that_o the_o tradition_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o contain_v it_o be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o presuppose_v to_o the_o same_o as_o a_o condition_n upon_o which_o it_o stand_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o power_n leave_v by_o they_o in_o and_z with_o the_o church_n the_o one_o be_v original_o the_o effective_a cause_n the_o other_o immediate_o the_o law_n by_o which_o it_o subsi_v and_o in_o which_o the_o government_n thereof_o consist_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n in_o law_n of_o less_o consequence_n though_o give_v the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n though_o record_v by_o the_o scripture_n where_o that_o change_n which_o succeed_v in_o the_o state_n of_o christendom_n render_v they_o useless_a to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n presuppose_v the_o faith_n in_o order_n to_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n but_o neither_o can_v the_o church_n have_v power_n in_o the_o faith_n to_o add_v to_o take_v away_o to_o change_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o profession_n of_o christianity_n wherein_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n consist_v and_o which_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n presuppose_v nor_o in_o that_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n authority_n whereby_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v found_v and_o settle_v nor_o in_o that_o service_n of_o god_n for_o which_o it_o be_v provide_v there_o be_v therefore_o something_o else_o requisite_a to_o evidence_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n exclusive_a to_o the_o reformation_n than_o the_o visible_a succession_n of_o pastor_n though_o that_o by_o the_o premise_n be_v one_o of_o the_o law_n that_o concur_v to_o make_v every_o church_n a_o catholic_a church_n the_o faith_n upon_o which_o the_o power_n constitute_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o which_o the_o form_n of_o government_n by_o which_o the_o service_n of_o god_n for_o which_o it_o subsi_v if_o these_o be_v not_o maintain_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o the_o original_n and_o catholic_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o allege_v the_o personal_a succession_n of_o pastor_n though_o that_o be_v one_o ingredient_n in_o the_o government_n of_o it_o without_o which_o neither_o can_v the_o faith_n be_v preserve_v nor_o the_o service_n of_o god_n maintain_v though_o with_o it_o they_o may_v possible_o fail_v of_o be_v preserve_v and_o maintain_v for_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o preach_v of_o that_o word_n and_o that_o minister_a of_o the_o sacrament_n understand_v by_o that_o particular_a all_o the_o office_n of_o god_n public_a service_n in_o the_o church_n which_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a limit_v the_o scripture_n interpret_v thereby_o to_o teach_v be_v the_o only_a mark_n as_o afore_o to_o make_v the_o church_n visible_a to_o come_v then_o to_o our_o case_n be_v it_o therefore_o become_v warrantable_a to_o communicate_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v become_v unwarrantable_a to_o communicate_v with_o presbytery_n or_o congregation_n this_o be_v indeed_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o difficulty_n which_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a business_n of_o this_o book_n to_o resolve_v to_o which_o i_o must_v answer_v that_o absolute_o the_o case_n be_v as_o it_o be_v though_o comparative_o much_o otherwise_o for_o if_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o same_o at_o rome_n but_o in_o england_n far_o worse_a than_o it_o be_v the_o condition_n upon_o which_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v obtain_v be_v never_o a_o whit_n more_o agreeable_a to_o christianity_n then_o afore_o but_o it_o be_v become_v more_o pardonable_a for_o he_o that_o see_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o avoid_v not_o to_o see_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o follow_v he_o that_o be_v admit_v to_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o bull_n of_o profession_n of_o faith_n enact_v by_o pius_n iv_o pope_n not_o by_o the_o councile_v of_o trent_n beside_o many_o particular_n there_o add_v to_o the_o creed_n which_o whether_o true_a or_o false_a according_a to_o the_o premise_n he_o swear_v to_o as_o much_o as_o to_o his_o creed_n at_o length_n profess_v to_o admit_v without_o doubt_v whatsoever_o else_o the_o sacred_a canon_n and_o general_a council_n especial_o the_o synod_n of_o trent_n have_v deliver_v decree_v and_o declare_v damn_v and_o reject_v as_o anathema_n whatsoever_o the_o church_n damn_v and_o reject_v for_o heresy_n under_o anathema_n but_o whether_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o the_o present_a church_n the_o oath_n limit_v not_o here_o be_v no_o formal_a and_o express_a profession_n that_o a_o man_n believe_v the_o present_a church_n to_o be_v infallible_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v just_o allege_v in_o the_o first_o book_n that_o â—he_v church_n have_v never_o enjoin_v the_o profess_v of_o it_o but_o here_o be_v a_o just_a ground_n for_o a_o reasonable_a construction_n that_o it_o be_v hereby_o intend_v to_o be_v exact_v because_o a_o man_n swear_v to_o admit_v the_o act_n of_o councile_v as_o he_o do_v to_o admit_v his_o creed_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o can_v there_o be_v a_o more_o effectual_a challenge_n of_o that_o privilege_n than_o the_o use_n of_o it_o in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o councile_v that_o the_o scripture_n which_o we_o call_v apocrypha_fw-la be_v admit_v with_o the_o like_a reverence_n as_o the_o unquestionable_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v all_o enjoin_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o all_o of_o one_o rank_n which_o before_o the_o decree_n have_v never_o be_v enjoin_v to_o be_v receive_v but_o with_o that_o difference_n which_o have_v always_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o church_n for_o this_o act_n give_v they_o the_o authority_n of_o prophetical_a scripture_n inspire_v by_o god_n which_o they_o have_v not_o afore_o though_o it_o involve_v a_o nullity_n because_o that_o which_o be_v not_o inspire_v by_o god_n to_o he_o that_o write_v it_o when_o he_o write_v it_o can_v never_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o inspire_v by_o god_n because_o it_o can_v never_o become_v inspire_v by_o god_n nor_o can_v become_v know_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o inspire_v by_o god_n not_o have_v be_v so_o receive_v from_o the_o begin_n without_o revelation_n anew_o to_o that_o purpose_n yet_o usurp_v infallibility_n because_o it_o injoyn_v that_o which_o no_o authority_n but_o that_o which_o immediate_a revelation_n creat_v can_v enjoin_v further_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o councile_v concern_v justification_n involve_v a_o mistake_n in_o the_o term_n and_o understanding_n by_o it_o the_o infusion_n of_o grace_n whereby_o the_o righteousness_n that_o dwell_v in_o a_o christian_a be_v formal_o and_o proper_o that_o which_o settle_v he_o in_o the_o state_n of_o righteous_a before_o god_n not_o fundamental_o and_o metonymical_o that_o which_o be_v require_v in_o he_o that_o be_v estate_v in_o the_o same_o by_o god_n in_o consideration_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n though_o i_o maintain_v that_o this_o decree_n prejudice_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o christianity_n yet_o must_v it_o not_o be_v allow_v to_o express_v the_o true_a reason_n by_o which_o it_o